THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES 
 
 '•^^ BLO/y
 
 THOUGHTS 
 
 c5^ J^^^y 
 
 VARIOUS SUBJECTS. 
 
 BY IlEV. R. DONNELL, 
 
 OF THE CUMBERLAND PRESBVTERIAX CHURCH. 
 
 '■'rry all tbinga, hold fast that which is good." — Pkteh. 
 
 LOmSVILLE, KY. 
 
 Published, for the Board of ruhlioiuion, 
 
 BY REY. LEE ROY WOODS, PUBLISIIIXG AGENT. 
 
 1854.
 
 ♦•'^y*^^*, \fe 
 
 >i. - 
 
 ^'.t 
 
 Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1851, 
 
 BY LEE ROY WOODS, 
 
 For the Boaicl of Publication, of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church, 
 
 la the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States, for the 
 
 District of Kentucky. 
 
 Printed ud Stereotyped by 
 MOBTOX * ORiewOLD, LODISVILLE, KT.
 
 d 7 / o 
 
 
 
 TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 Preface to First Edition, 3 
 
 Preface to Third Edition, 5 
 
 On tiie Character of God, - 9 
 
 On the Trinity, I - * - f'- • - -. - - - 12 
 
 On the Creation tf Man, *■ -.-.-. - - - - 14 
 
 On the Government of God, 15 
 
 On the Law of God, 16 
 
 On tlie Fall of Man, 20 
 
 On the Character of the Mediator, 21 
 
 On the Extent of tlic Atonement. - 22 
 
 On the Operation of tlie Hoh- Spirit, 24 
 
 On the Will of Man, - ' 27 
 
 On Man's Authority to Believe on (.'hri.jt, .... 30 
 
 On Experimental Reliprion, 34 
 
 On Faith and Regeneration, 3S 
 
 Cardinal Poims, 43 
 
 On Election, - - 50 
 
 rerscvcrerance of the Saints, 53 
 
 I'rec Moral Agency^ 90 
 
 Predestination and Foreknowledge, or Knowlcd^ie and Decree, 98 
 
 The Personalty and Office of the Holy Spirit, .... lOl 
 
 A Synopsis cf the Bible Doctrines in their Order, - - - 107 
 
 On Sanctiiication, Ill 
 
 On Original Sin, 116 
 
 On the RcsuiTCCtion, .... ... 12I 
 
 On Baptism, 125 
 
 The Sabbath, 130 
 
 On Missions, 134 
 
 The Church want* more Ministers of the liiglit Stamp, - - 130 
 
 The Church wants more Mothers, --.... 143 
 
 The Church wants more Sisters, ...... 146 
 
 Letter on CInirch Docti-ir.ru, ----..- 149 
 
 The Interests of the Church, 154 
 
 Heligiou of the BibL', - - - 156 
 
 44 ?95i
 
 iy T A 15 L ]•: O If C <> N T E NTS. 
 
 Comiffciit oil Jiidt; Ninth, ' - - - - ' - - • 158 
 
 Devils casting out Devils, - - - - - - • 161 
 
 A Short Sermon from a Long Text, - - ■ - - 165 
 
 Confession of Faitli, ..------ 169 
 
 Efficiency in the Clinrch, 1'2 
 
 A View of the Trcscnt and the Past, 175 
 
 Comment on 1 Peter iv, 12, - - - - - - - 1"9 
 
 Theological Class at Lebanon, Tennessee, - - - - 184 
 
 He was a Burning and a Shining Light, .... 187 
 
 On Free Communion, - 188 
 
 Why do wc Sir Still ? 189 
 
 Sin and Holiness, - - - - 191 
 
 When may we Know an Enemy or Friend*?' - ^ - - - 192 
 
 Who is in the Fault ? - - - - ' - : - - 195 
 
 On Building Churches, - 196 
 
 Church Business, .... ..... 193 
 
 Claims of tlie DilFcrent Denominations, - - - 200 
 
 Persecution has Contributed to tlie Spread of the Gospel, - 203 
 
 Be Patient in Tribulation, ... ... 207 
 
 Revivals— General Assembly, - - ... 210 
 
 Ciiristian Fellowship, - - - . ... 213 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Brief Historical Sketch of the Cumberland Presbyterian Chui ?h, 213 
 
 / 
 /
 
 PEEFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION 
 
 In a country of equal rights, it is the privilege of every 
 one to think freely, investigate fairly, and explain in the 
 most simple, plain and candid manner. Truth acknowledges 
 no dependence on sophistry for success. It relies alone 
 upon fair argument, and, when properly understood, 
 appears well even in a homely dress. 
 
 It is the duty of every branch of the Church, when cir- 
 cumstances require it, to give her view of what the Bible 
 teaches. Concealment, double-dealing and mental reser- 
 vations, in such cases, should always be carefully avoided. 
 
 The Cumberland Presbyterians have adopted a system 
 of doctrines, in the belief and practice of which they are, 
 perhaps, as firm and uniform as any other denomination. 
 While they claim the privilege of believing that this system 
 is fully sustained by the word of God, they are very far 
 from arrogating to themselves infallibility in interpret- 
 ing the Holy Scriptures. They have ever maintained, that 
 a diflference in subordinate points of doctrine, ought not to 
 constitute separate communions, or destroy the unity of 
 the church of Christ. 
 
 Although they have adopted and published to the world, 
 a Confession of Faith, and a system of Church Govern- 
 ment, yet they have probably been remiss in not giving
 
 Vi r R E F A r F, . 
 
 hese formularies a more general circulation. In this they 
 re entirely singular. Other branches of the Church exer- 
 c. 3e a laudible diligence inputting the volume containing 
 iVsir peculiarities in the hand of every individual within 
 (•oil- reach. They thereby manifest not only sincerity in 
 i ) lir belief, but a wish to disseminate Avhat they deem 
 < (r:ect principles. 
 
 The Cumberland Presbyterians have heretofore, mani- 
 f b-uod but little interest in "writing and publishing arguments 
 J ox the purpose of defending the doctrines of their Church. 
 Their fields of operation have been large and white unto 
 harvest and have required the active and constant labors 
 of all their preachers. This, in connection with a desire to 
 fraternize with all religious denominations, has been, per- 
 haps, of some disadvantage to them. It is still hoped, 
 however, that they will forever banish that little sectarian 
 bigotry that has on some occasions emanated from the 
 presses of" other branches of the Church. 
 
 The following thoughts and historical sketch have been 
 elicited by frequent applications from abroad, for informa- 
 tion concerning the doctrines and origin of the Cumberland 
 Presbyterian Church, of which the writer has the honor of 
 being a member. He hopes they will not infringe upon 
 that spirit of harmojiy and union which he wishes at all 
 times to prevail among evangelical denominations.
 
 PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION. 
 
 Several years ago the author consented to the pubhcar 
 tion of a pamphlet entitled " Miscellaneous Thoughts on 
 several subjects of Divinity, so much controverted in the 
 World." This little work, so far as appeal's, met with the 
 general approbation of the Church of which ho is a 
 member and minister. 
 
 Long has he been urged by many of his brethren 
 to prepare and publish to the world an enlarged edi- 
 tion of this production. With these urgent solicitations, 
 he has ever felt inclined to comply. But his nume- 
 rous and pressing calls, have hitherto prevented him. 
 Being one of the oldest ministers of his denomination, 
 the care for all the Churches devolved to some extent 
 upon his mind. His presence was loudly and im- 
 periously called for in many parts of the Church, 
 which necessarily enlarged the field of his ministerial 
 operations, as well as multiplied his many and arduous 
 duties. Necessarily, much of his time and labors 
 have been spent from home. 
 
 During the period in which he has endeavored to 
 meet these numerous and pressing calls, he has from 
 time to time, as circumstances might suggest to his 
 mind, snatched a few hurried moments from other en- 
 gagements, to throw a few other miscellaneous thoughts 
 together for the columns of the " Banner of Peace," 
 and other religious periodicals of the Church. Having 
 at length, become advanced in lir\ and well worn in.
 
 VUl PREFACE. 
 
 the Service of the Church, tiiid in the cause of his 
 Divine Master, he has, of necessity, become somewhat 
 more local. 
 
 To meet the^^prcsent demands of the Church, and 
 to enable him >Yith more convenience hereafter to re- 
 vise and enlarge his little Book, the author has re- 
 solved to collect from the files of his religious papers, 
 the short pieces written by him from time to time, 
 and add these to Miscellaneous Thoughts, and thus 
 enlarge his Miscellaneous Book, and send it out to a 
 Miscellaneous Public. Should life be continued a few 
 years, he fondly hopes to have it in his power to 
 enlarge this volume ; but should he be removed from 
 the Church below before that time, he desires that some 
 of his surviving brethren, more capable than he now 
 feels himself to be, will take up this little volume 
 and enlarge, extend and perpetuate these very miscel- 
 laneous thoughts — they are thoughts upon the Bible — and, 
 if according to that book, they are thoughts of truth. The 
 only desire of the author, in sending these thoughts 
 to the world, is, that they may inspire those under 
 whose observation they may happen to fall, with thoughts 
 of truth — that thought may thus inspire thought, and 
 the truth be perpetuated in the Church, and in the 
 world. When the general mass of mind shall all 
 think according to the truth, then will all be free 
 from error and sin, and be sanctified and happy. 
 
 The Author. 
 
 Athens, Ala., May 3, 1851
 
 MISCELLANEOUS THOUGHTS, 
 
 &c. 
 
 ON THE CHARACTER OF GOD. 
 
 " God is a Spirit, infinite, eternal, and un- 
 changeable in his wisdom, power, holiness, justice^ 
 goodness, and truth," possessing, in himself, the 
 rule and power of his own actions. 
 
 There are two ideas concerning the nature and 
 actions of Deity, both of which have been carried 
 to extremes. One is, that holiness is not essential 
 to his existence ; that it is not the source of the 
 motives of his volitions and actions at all; but that' 
 it depends entirely on his sovereign will. The 
 other idea is, that God is essentially holy ; in 
 which consists the essence of the moral la?w, 
 which, when revealed, became the rule of action 
 to every moral subject ; yet, his knowledge and 
 power, with regard to sovereign influence, and the 
 certainty of action, are abridged. It maintains 
 the certainty of rule and freedom of action, but 
 If^aves him without the knowledge and control of 
 his sul)jects.
 
 10 t N r n E 
 
 The following vn w of this suhject seems, to me, 
 to accord hest with Scripture and reason : — God is 
 essentially holy, without which he could not exist; 
 for quality belongs both to spirit and matter. 
 Matter cannot exist without the quality of gravi- 
 tation ; spirit cannot exist without a quality 
 inclining it either to good or evil: therefore, 
 you see that God must be holy. This is the 
 lustre and glory of his character, the rule of all 
 his volitions and actions, from which he can 
 never deviate. All that he does is holy, not 
 because he possesses absolute freedom of wil!> 
 but because liis will always acts according to his 
 own nature. If the holiness of God depended 
 on his agency or volition, it follows, of course, 
 that he could not be holy until he desired to 
 be so ; or, in other words, decreed what holiness 
 sft^uld be. Then, here would be a volition 
 without holiness, and, also, without motive. If 
 there be no principle of rectitude in the Divine 
 Being, nothing can be done right; if nothing can 
 be done right, there can be no glory. But, God 
 is, holy, and whatever consists with holiness, he 
 can do; and whatever will contribute most to 
 his glory, He wl/l do. 
 
 As holiness is the principle, out of which all 
 the motives and volitions of Deity spring, it is 
 evident that he never could have decreed sin, 
 without going out of himself for a motive; and 
 if he were to go out of himself for a motive, he
 
 CHARACTER OF GOD 1] 
 
 would cease to be a selt'-sufiicient and perfect 
 God. If holiness cannot present sin as a motive, 
 God never could choose sin; if he could not 
 make it his choice, he could not bring it to pass 
 by his agency. 
 
 Infinite knowledge is as essential to the 
 existence of God as consummate holiness. While 
 one renders every thing that he does correct, the 
 other makes all things certain that transpire in 
 the universe. 
 
 Some have thought, that God's knowledge of 
 events rested solely on his decrees ; that he 
 could not know that any thing would take place 
 but for a previous determination to bring it to 
 pass. This hypothesis either proves that God 
 is the author of sin, or that he knows nothing 
 of its existence ; both of which would be contrary 
 to divine revelation. It is indispensable that an 
 intelligent being should know all that he does, 
 hut it is not necessary for him to do all that he 
 knows. If God can know any thing without 
 first decreeing it, he can know many things. 
 Hence, I conclude, that many events have and 
 do transpire, which, though known -unto God, 
 were never predestinated by him. I think the 
 following is a correct view of this subject. All 
 things are known unto God, yet he knows 
 some things as taking place on or by his own 
 agency, others on the principle of necessity, and 
 others on the principle of \\y.u\9. agency.
 
 12 O N T M K T R I .\ I T Y. 
 
 Knowledge must always go before volition 
 a choice without understanding, is a blind choice, 
 and the action is not that of an intelligent 
 beiui£. 
 
 ON THE TRINITY. 
 
 1. There is one God. There is but one. 
 There can be but one. But this one God is often 
 spoken of in the Old Testament by means of 
 the plural number, " Let us make man, &c." 
 The New Testament reveals how many persons 
 there are, and likewise their different names, viz., 
 Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. The Unity of 
 God is taught in the Bible. The Trinity and 
 equality of God are taught in the Bible. The 
 Trinity and inequality of God are taught in the 
 Bible. 
 
 2. There are certain peculiarities which con- 
 stitute the Unity of God ; certain peculiarities 
 which constitute the Trinity and equality of God; 
 and certain peculiarities which constitute the 
 Trinity and inequality of God. 
 
 3. Infinite perfection constitutes the Unity of 
 God. There is but one Infinity. There can be 
 but one. There are three persons, subsistences, 
 or agents, that possess infinite perfection and are 
 one God. Power to will and work constitutes
 
 ON r H E T ft I N I T Y. 13 
 
 an agent. The Father has power to will and 
 work, the Son has power to wall and work ; 
 and the Holy Spirit has power to will and work; 
 therefore they are all agents. They are not one 
 agent, but one God, possessing infinite perfection. 
 They are, distinctly, objects of worship. One is 
 not older or greater than another. 
 
 But there is a sense, in which they are three, 
 and not equal. In the plan ot man's redemption, 
 one was appointed to overlook, and a name 
 given him appropriate to his office. He is called 
 the Father. Another to obey and suffer. He 
 is called the Son. Another to apply the 
 redemption to man, by converting and sanctifying 
 him. He is called the Holy Ghost; not because 
 he is more holy than the Father and the Son, but 
 because his office is to make men holy. 
 
 But the sceptic exclaims, I cannot understand . 
 this TRINITY in UNITY. I auswcr, your under- 
 standing was never intended to be the starfdard 
 of truth. There are many truths entirely above 
 your comprehension. All that you have to do, or 
 can do, is, to determine whether it would be more 
 reasonable to receive or reject them. Did you 
 ever know a circle three feet in circumference, 
 inclose one of ten feet I Injinite fulness dwells in 
 Christ. If he had a beginning in all his natures, 
 he must be finite : then, here would be finite, 
 containing infinite ! Whether the doctrine of the 
 Trinity be comprehensible or not, it is a matter
 
 14 () N T H K C 11 K A T I O .N OF MAN. 
 
 of Di\'me revelation, and demands our faith But 
 am I told iliat mystery is inconsistent with the 
 idea of a revelation from God 1 This I deny. A 
 revelation is a developement of facts, and is not at 
 all affected, though the mode by which the facts 
 exist, be withheld. The Trinity is a fact revealed, 
 and, notwithstanding the mode of the existence 
 of this fact is not disclosed, its claims upon our 
 credulity cannot be denied, without becoming 
 downright Atheists; for, a God existing in one 
 person, is as incomprehensible as a God in three 
 persons. 
 
 It is something remarkable, that, in every age, 
 where the unity of God, in opposition to the 
 TRINITY, has been taught, infidels express great 
 friendship for the system. This must be owing to 
 the fact, that there is something in this system 
 agreeable to the carnal heart, and contrary to 
 Divine revelation. 
 
 ON THE CREATION OF MAN. 
 
 Man was created with wisdom to knoiv, and 
 power to do, all things which came within the 
 capacity of created free agency. This alone 
 could constitute him an accountable beins:. He, 
 ot course, possessed determining power. To say 
 that man is a free agent, and yet hold that God
 
 O N T 11 K G OVER N M E N T OF G O D. 15 
 
 deteruiliies his will by physical power, is, to ine, a 
 palpable contradiction. The light and motive 
 system, which is, that the will of man is deter- 
 mined by an ove?- halcmce of motive, is equally 
 absurd ; for, in this case, the motive would contain 
 the physical power. I, therefore, contend, that the 
 agency of man, in his primitive state, consisted in 
 an ability to decide betAveen two opposite motives, 
 neither of which exerted any physical force on his 
 will. 
 
 He w^as, also, either holy, or unholy, in nature : 
 for we have already shown, that every intelligent 
 being must have a disjJosing qualify. That this 
 quality in man was holy, is evident from the 
 consideration, that nothing of a contrary character 
 can proceed from a Holy God. 
 
 ON THE GOVERNMENT OF GOD. 
 
 The government of God is a holy and ivise 
 polity, including sovereignty, necessity, and free 
 agency in his subjects. I am persuaded, it would 
 be impossible to conceive of a well-organized 
 government, without these three particulars. A 
 government founded altogether on sovereignty is 
 despotic, and precludes the necessity of laws, and 
 destroys the freedom of its subjects. The design 
 of laws, is, that the subjects may shape their
 
 16 ON THE LAW OF GOD. 
 
 characters by iliem. But, in a government 
 possessing nothing but sovereignty, neither law 
 nor subjects can have any thing to do in forming 
 characters. Sovereignty, alone, does this. Then, 
 why are laws necessary, and on what principle 
 can subjects, in this case, either be accountable 
 or punishable? It is neither an action nor the 
 consequences of an action, abstractly considered, 
 that renders the subject of it guilty ; but the 
 exercise o^ free agency^ in the perpetration of that 
 action. Punishment then becomes necessary, 
 and this prepares the way for the exercise of 
 sovereignty. Thus, you see, how these three 
 particulars harmonize in a well-organized govern- 
 ment. 
 
 ON THE LAW OF GOD. 
 
 There is a universal and immutable law, 
 generally called moral, which is not dependent 
 on sovereign power for its existence, but grows 
 out of the eternal reason of things, and regards 
 all circumstances of intelligent beings, and enjoins 
 the duties which they owe to God and each 
 other. Without such a universal standard of ri^ht 
 and wrong, there could be no distinction between 
 virtue and vice.
 
 ON THK LAW O F G O II . 17 
 
 This law is the great platform on which heaven 
 itself is huilf, and on which Adam was placed in 
 his state of innocence: but, while on trial, he fell 
 from this platform, and can never return to it 
 again, by any efforts of his own. If he is ever 
 brought up to the righteousness and holy n&ture 
 of tlie law, it must be by the aid of another. For 
 this purpose, the gospel scheme has been irtro- 
 duced, which serves as a ladder, on which fallen 
 man may not only return to that state of holiness 
 and happiness possessed by Adam before he fell, 
 but to that confirmed state which he would have 
 enjoyed, had he sustained his trial. But the 
 gospel is not designed to destroy the law, any more 
 than the making of a ladder to reach a platform, is 
 designed to destroy that platform. 
 
 If a sinner would ascend to this desirable plat- 
 form, he must climb the gospel ladder, bv 
 repentance and faith. 
 
 Every one must conform to this law that 
 would be happy; and it is not material how many 
 rational beings there are, nor where they reside, 
 nor how many peculiarities attend them, if they 
 be conformed to it, they will be happy ; for they 
 all harmonize: and, without a universal and 
 immutable law, or standard of moral rectitude, 
 tliey would not, and could not harmonize. This 
 is evident, even from the law of matter. If, for 
 instance, one })article of matter be under a 
 different law from another, how could they
 
 18 ON T II R LAW O ^• fJOD. 
 
 Ijannonizc ( If Mercury were under a clifTerent 
 law from Venus, or the Earth, how could there 
 be liarmony in the solar system? There i-^ 
 harmony in the solar system ; therefore, there is 
 an immutable and universal law of matter: and 
 it is by the same law, that the lofty pine falls, 
 that the atumnal leaf drops to the ground. And so 
 we may suppose, not only of a great number 
 of bodies of matter, but of a great number of 
 peculiar systems of matter; yet, as far as matter 
 extends, the immutable law by which it is 
 governed, is founded ; hence, there is general 
 harmony throughout the natural world. Just so 
 in art: if you wish to build an edifice, it is not 
 important where you prepare the materials, pro- 
 vided you make every part according to an 
 immutable rule: when put together, each joint 
 will fit, and all will harmonize. But, if you were 
 to make one part according to one rule, and 
 another part according to another rule, your 
 building would neither possess wisdom, strength, 
 nor beauty. 
 
 The same will apply to civil matters. Let the 
 law of virtue be immutable, and millions of rational 
 beings be governed by it, and general harmonv 
 will prevail; but if they were to be governed 
 by laws differing in principle from each other, 
 it is evident a harmonious system could not be 
 formed. For example: life and liberty are the 
 natural rights of all men. On this principle the
 
 ox THE LAW OF GOD. 19 
 
 Constitution of the thirteen United States was 
 adopted ; yet eacli State was tolerated to have a 
 constitution of its own, adapted to its local 
 circumstances, but could not introduce a single 
 article contrary to the principles of the general 
 Constitution. This would have destroyed the 
 harmony of the several States. 
 
 In ecclesiastical affairs, harmony is also based 
 upon certain immutable principles. Love to God 
 and each other, should constitute the grand princi- 
 ples of our Church government. Embracing these 
 principles of government, tiie Church may be 
 divided into several territories, and each one 
 introduce a discipline adapted to its own peculiar 
 situation ; yet, if the grand principles (love to God 
 and each other) be preserved, all can unite and 
 form one harmonious body. But, wherever these 
 immutable principles are touched by a creed or 
 discipline, that denomination, holding such, can 
 never be received into the union by the Great 
 Head of the Church. 
 
 Then, my brethren, let us be careful not to 
 introduce such rules in our Churches, as would 
 destroy love to the brethren, and produce distrac- 
 tion in the body of Christ. We are all one 
 in Christ Jesus : let us, therefore, keep the unity 
 of the Spirit in the bond of peace.
 
 20 O N T II K F A I- L OF MAN 
 
 ON THE FALL OF MAN. 
 
 Man, though made upright, was not confirmed. 
 To create an intelligent being in a confirmed state, 
 would destroy his agency ; but to create him pure 
 and free, and give him a probation, in which his 
 fidelity can be tested — if he prove faithful, lie can, 
 then, be confirmed according to character formed 
 during the trial. The condition on which man was 
 to be confirmed, was obedience to a positive com- 
 mand, founded on the moral law. His agency, in this 
 state of trial, was tested in a very simple manner. 
 God commanded him not to eat of the fruit of the 
 tree of the knowledge of good and evil, and 
 enforced the prohibition by the threatening of 
 death to himself and posterity ; but promised life 
 in case of obedience. 
 
 That Adam might have a view of the state in 
 which he was placed, and, also, of that which was 
 promised him, God placed two trees before him, 
 viz., the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, 
 which represented that the condition in which he 
 was then placed admitted of his acting so as 
 to know good and evil ; and the tree of life, repre- 
 senting, that if he obeyed the positive precept, he 
 should be confirmed in a slate of complete 
 ha]>piness.
 
 C H A R A C T E R O F T U tZ MEDIA T OR. 21 
 
 After man had violated tlie positive command, 
 God placed a cherubim, with a flaming sword, 
 which turned every way, to guard the tree of hfe, 
 lest man should put forth liis hand and eat, and 
 live for ever, or be confirmed in a state of sin and 
 misery. 
 
 ON THE CHARACTER OF THE 
 MEDIATOR. 
 
 Jesus Christ possesses three simple distinct 
 natures, viz., Supreme divinity, spirit, and matter. 
 These three natures, though united in one person, 
 are not amalgamated. ]\Ian has two simple natures: 
 spirit, and matter. Spirit can suffer, but cannot 
 die; matter can both suffer and die. In addition 
 to these two natures, Jesus Christ has divine nature, 
 which can neither suffer nor die. These three, 
 constitute him a complete Mediator for man. Like 
 man, for wdiose benefit he came into our world, he 
 had a nature that could suffer and die; a nature 
 that could suffer, but could not die; and, as God, 
 he had a nature that could neither suffer nor die. 
 This nature gave worth, or virtue, to the obedience 
 and sulTerings of his soul and body: so that a tem- 
 porary sulTering, on his j)art, was of more value, in 
 the eye of the law, than eternal suffering, on our 
 part, could have been. The soul and body being
 
 . $ 
 
 22 ONT HE EXTENT 
 
 united to the divine nature, in person, it was 
 impossible for the one always to suffer, or for 
 the other to remain under the power of death. 
 He, therefore, as our Mediator, took away the 
 sting of death, and the power of the grave, and 
 brought life and innnortality to light. 
 
 Man's death is a doctrine founded on the law: 
 his resurrection is a doctrine founded on the 
 Gospel: — For as in Adam, all died, even so, in 
 Christ, shall all be made alive. As Christ arose 
 for all men, he must have died for all; for the 
 resurrection of all, is founded on his rising for all; 
 and his rising for all, is founded on his having died 
 for all: for he could not rise for any for whom he 
 did not die. 
 
 ON THE EXTENT OF THE 
 ATONEMENT. 
 
 All agree, that Jesus Christ died for sinnei's; 
 but whether he died only for a part, or the whole 
 of mankind, we differ. Those who contend, that 
 Christ only died for a part of the human family, 
 maintain, that that part was elected, from eternity, 
 to everlasting life, and that the rest of mankind 
 were fore-ordained to everlasting death. Others 
 believe, that the death of Christ was a govern- 
 mental thing, intended, merely, to restore the
 
 V ■ . 
 
 OF THE ATONEMENT. 23 
 
 honors of tlie !:i\v, by which, all legal barriers 
 have been removed, and that God may, upon the 
 principles of justice, save all the human family; 
 yet, lie only designs to save a part of mankind, 
 whose hearts he changes by a sovereign act, 
 without considering unbelief as a legal barrier, 
 or sufficient to deprive the sinner of the blessing 
 of regeneration. 
 
 On this subject, / will also give my opinion. I 
 beheve, that Jesus Christ was chosen as the second 
 head, and representative for all that were involved 
 by the first Adam ; that all the guilty, depraved 
 sons and daughters of the first representative, were 
 chosen i?i the second, not first to a state of glory, 
 but to a state of trial. If they, during this state 
 of probaiion, obtain a freedom from guilt, and a 
 right to life eternal, then they are appointed to a 
 state of glory. All mankind, by virtue of the 
 atonement, have a personal opportunity of becom- 
 ing confirmed for a state of happiness. 
 
 The Gospel is proposed to us, as a covenant, in 
 which we are made a party. We now have the 
 terms of this covenant under consideration. But 
 the Gospel would be vague, if no time was specified, 
 in which these terms must be complied with. It is 
 necessary for the will of man to determine, while 
 the condition of this covenant is before him, to 
 be saved by ihe second Adam. So soon as this 
 determination takes place, he is justified — entitled 
 to heaven : adopted into the heavenly family; and
 
 -^ 
 
 24 O I' K It A T I () N {> P THE S P I II I T . 
 
 sealed to the day of redemption On the oilier 
 iiand, tiie sinner that determines to reject Christ, 
 after having had a fair opportunity of embracing 
 the benefits of his death, is also sealed to ever- 
 lasting misery. 
 
 ON THE OPERATION OF THE HOLY 
 SPIIUT. 
 
 Alt, that I will now say on this subject, may be 
 resolved into three parts: 
 
 1st. Tlie necessity of divine agency. 
 
 2nd. On what divine injiuence is founded. 
 
 3rd. The extent of this influence. 
 
 There is a necessity for divine agency in the 
 world, not only to reveal the plan of salvation, and 
 establish, by prophecy and miracles, that plan; but 
 to (juirken the soul, by giving the true spiritual 
 meaning of the system of salvation. Paul was 
 alive without the law once, hut when the command- 
 ment came, sin revived, and he died. He had been 
 instructed in the letter of the commandment, but 
 did not understand the spiritual meaning thereof. 
 It was this spiritual meaning that he refers to 
 which came by the agency of the Holy Spirit, 
 who dictated the commandment, and has not only 
 a ri^ht to dictate, but, also, to explain his own 
 doctrine.
 
 OPERATION OF THE SPIRIT. 26 
 
 If man were only guilty, a simple declaration 
 of the fact would be sufficient; l>ut he is depraved 
 also, by wliich, I understand, the head sick, and 
 heart faint. His heart is not only opposed to the 
 plan by which he is to be saved, but his under- 
 standing is dark, and he is ignorant of that plan- 
 He, therefore, not only needs instruction, but 
 quickening; for, no man can say, that Jesus is 
 the Lord, hut by the Holy Ghost: without holiness, 
 no man shall see the Lord: and it belongs to his 
 office to make men holy. There is, therefore, a 
 necessity for divine influence on our hearts, in 
 order to salvation; and what is necessary for the 
 world, is necessary for every individual. 
 
 But, secondly: On what is divine influence 
 founded? Some say, on the revealed will, or 
 Word of God ; and the reason why the Spirit 
 operates, is because men have that revelation; 
 and his influence vs only felt by those who have 
 the Bible; and, beyond the extent of the letter, 
 tliere is no Spirit. But, I think, the only reason 
 why the Spirit operates on the world, is because 
 an atonement has been ?}iade for the world by 
 the death of Christ. And, so far are his operations 
 from being founded on the revelation, that, the 
 revelation is founded on his oj^eration. There 
 was a Spirit before rliere was a Bible, or a 
 Preacher, or a Church; and the Bible, th*s 
 Preacher, and the Church, are the effects of his 
 oiJcraiti^m. He inspired the mon who wrote tiao
 
 20 OPERATION OF THE SPIRIT. 
 
 Bible; he calls the men who preach; convinces 
 the sinner; and seals the believer to the &<\y of 
 conipieie redemption. 
 
 Tliirdlj: As to the extent of divine operation, 
 some, wiio maintain the agency of the Spirit, seem 
 to limit his operations to those, and those only, 
 who have the Bible, and other means of grace. 
 They measure the extent of divine influence l)y 
 the extent of the circulation of the written word. 
 But, I think, we ought only to limit the Spirit's 
 operation by the atonement. If, then, Christ 
 tasted death for every man, and the atonement 
 is 7nade for the xcorJd, the world is the field of 
 divine operation. 1 regard the written word, and 
 all the means of grace, as excellent facilities of 
 spiritual and moral instruction; yet, they only 
 answer a similar purpose to that of a uselui 
 apparatus in an institution of learning, in which 
 the teacher's presence is still necessary, and his 
 agency important; and, although his books may 
 answer a valuable purpose, yet, he can learn a 
 student without them. 
 
 How many iiearts were converted before there 
 was a Bible \ It will not do to say that men 
 only had the spirit of prophecy; they, also, must 
 have had the spirit of conviction, to lead them to 
 a knowledge of salvation. But, suppose we limit 
 the spirit to the written word, or a knowledge of 
 the written word, then, all infants, dying in infancy, 
 as well as all idiots, are cut off fioui salvation.
 
 im« 4i*Ki 4^^^M^ 
 
 ON THE \V T L L OF MAN. 27 
 
 There is a beauty in the Trinity, and the most 
 perfect unison of office, in our salvation. The 
 Father loved the world — the Son died for the 
 world — and, the Spirit convinces the world. The 
 office of the Spirit, is founded on the office of the 
 Son; and the offiice of the Son, is founded on the 
 offiice of the Father. The Father loved all, the 
 Son atoned for all, and the Spirit strives ivith all; 
 and, to tacihtaie liis work, he dictated the Bible — 
 and now calls men to preach the Gospel, convinces 
 the sinner, and sanctifies the believer. Oh, may 
 the Spirit be poured out from on high, and the 
 wilderness become a fruitful field, and the king- 
 doms of thi^ world become the kingdoms of our 
 Lord and of his Christ. 
 
 ON THE WILL OF MAN. 
 
 That man is accountable for his actions — that 
 an accountable being must he free — and that a free 
 agent must possess determining power somewhere, 
 are ideas generally believed by Christians; but they 
 dilTer very widely with regard to the origin of this 
 power. Some think that man, though rational, is 
 entirely incapable of volition or action, without the 
 innnediate a^^encv of God. notwithstanding motives 
 fiom Heaven, Earth, and Hell, may be present.
 
 H VH% Wlk H€l^ 
 
 ^ O N T II K ^V I L L OF MAN. 
 
 Olliers believe iliar he fornis all his voHtions in 
 view (A motives, witliout immediate agency, and 
 tliat ihe mind is preponderated hy an over-halance 
 of motive. Others, again, think, that the will is 
 not determined by the immediate ageney of G».d, 
 nor yet by an over-balance of motive; but iliat 
 man, though fallen, lias power to determine riglit 
 and wrong, \Niihont divine influence. They also 
 deny tlie doctrine of the Trinity, and operations 
 of the Holy Spirit; while others, although they 
 admit the doctrine of the Trinity, the operations 
 of the Spirit, and the influence of motive, to a 
 certain extent, yet they contend, that the will is 
 not determined by the immediate agency of God, 
 nor by an over-balance of motive, and that man, 
 in liis fallen state, has no depraved self-deter mining 
 power to do good; that without something to 
 counteract iiis depraved nature, it would constantly 
 determine jiis will to evil; and although he would 
 choose sin freely, yet he would choose it necessa- 
 rily, for he could choose nothing else. But they 
 iiold, that by the enlightening influence of the 
 Holy Ghost, man's will is untrammelled, and 
 restored to the privilege of choosing Heaven, as 
 well as Hell. Hence, they think that lie can do, 
 under the Gos[)el, what he could not have done 
 without it, and what he cannot do, when the 
 influence of the Spirit shall be withdrawn from 
 him. This last view of the will, I think, is 
 correct, antl it gives God all the glory of niaus
 
 ON THE WILL OF MAN. 29 
 
 salvation, and lays the guilt of damnation at 
 every sinner's door. 
 
 But if it be said, that man, by beinir placed 
 under a dispensation of mercy, and receivinij the 
 liiilit and influence of the Spirit of God, cannot 
 determine either good or evil, without the sovereign 
 and immediate agency of God, then. Divirte agency 
 must lie at the bottom of every volition and action 
 of man, wliether good or bad. This doctrine 
 would present man as a mere instrument, and God 
 the principal agent in all iiis actions, and must 
 receive the praise or blame of all that is done. 
 Indeed, upon this plan, I cannot see how sin could 
 exist at all; for, if it be by the agency of God that 
 man sins, he must decree all the actions of man; 
 and if he both decree, and bring to pass, all that 
 man does, by his own immediate agency^ all that is 
 done, must be riijlit; for God can neither decree 
 nor execute that which is wrons;. Is not this the 
 foundation of TJniversalism, and many other isms 
 so destructive in the world \ 
 
 To hang every volition on the power of motive, 
 alone, may conceal, but can never remove the 
 difficnltv just noticed. "^I'rue, this scheme presents 
 the will as choosing freelv, but it also chooses 
 necessarily; for, in whatever end of the scale you 
 place the greatest weijiht, that end, of course, will 
 fall; and it may fall freely, too: yet, if it cannot 
 turn the other way, it falls necessarily. One penny- 
 weight in the other end of the scale, would cause
 
 30 ON man's authority 
 
 it to fall, and tlie first one to rise. So you see, that, 
 to govern the will of man hy an over balance of 
 motive, as effectualiy destroys his accoiintahility as 
 to govern it hy immediate agency. 
 
 The doctrine that fallen man. unaided hy divine 
 influence, can choose salvation, is also ahsurd. It 
 rohs God of all the glory of man's redemption, and 
 is entirely inconsistent with the Bihie. 
 
 The truth, then, seems to he this: Fallen man 
 can, upon the Gospel plan, choose life or death, 
 blessing or cursing. This is ahundantly evident 
 from the word of God : *• Choose you this day 
 wkoffi ye will serve;' Josh. xxiv. \b. '"Ye will 
 not come to me that ye might have life ;" John 
 V. 40. " Whosoever will, let him take the water 
 of \iiQ freely;" Rev. xxii. 17. 
 
 ON MAN'S AUTHORITY TO BELIEVE 
 IN CHRIST. 
 
 Faith in Christ, is composed of two parts: 
 assent and consent to he saved on Gospel terms. 
 But is every sinner authorized to do this? I 
 answer, yes: every sinner to whom the Gospel 
 is preached, lias sufficient authoritv to helieve that 
 Christ died for him, and, therefore, is at liherty to 
 believe in liim.
 
 TO BELIEVE IN CHRIST. 31 
 
 1. Every sinner lias negative testimony to 
 believe, that Christ died for him. " Say unto 
 thein, As I live, sailh the Lord God, I have no 
 pleasure in the death of the icicked ;" Ezek. xxxiii. 
 11. " The Lord is not slack concerning his pronnse 
 as some men count slackness, hut is long suffering 
 to vs ward, not tcilling that any should perish ;" 
 2 Pet. iii. 9. But negative testimonv is not 
 snfficicnt to induce a sinner to helieve that God 
 is willing to save him. Had God sent the whole 
 human t'amily to hell, without providing salvation 
 for any, if would have been no more than the 
 infliction of a just punishment; yet, he would have 
 liad no pleasure in their death ; therefore, a sinner 
 must have positive, as well as negative testimony, 
 before he can believe in Christ. This kind of 
 testimony is also to be found in the Bible. "■For 
 God so loved the twrld, that he gave his only 
 begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him 
 should not perish, hut have everlasting life;" 
 John iii. J 6. " WJto will have all men to he saved, 
 and to come unto the knowledge of the truth ;" 
 1 Tim. ii. 4. 
 
 Before a njinister of the Gospel can assure any 
 sinner that Christ died for hi)?i, and call on him 
 to helieve, he must liave authoritv to sav, that he 
 died for every sinner. Without such authority*, 
 lie cannot urge one sinner to believe in Christ, 
 without acting presumptuously. Nor has any 
 sinner a right, without this knowledge, to believe
 
 03 ON ftl A ^ ' S A U T H O Fl 1 r Y , 
 
 in Christ : in so doing, lie would also act pre- 
 suuiptuousiy. Therefore, a preacher must have 
 evidence to believe that Christ died lor all men, 
 before he can offer salvation to any ; and a sinner 
 niiist have evidence also to believe, that Christ 
 tasted death for every man, before he can say he 
 died for him. The Bible contains the names ot" 
 no particular individuals for whom Christ died. 
 God makes no private communication to either 
 preacher or sinner, on this subject: Therefore, 
 it appears clear, that if God, the Father, only 
 chose to save a part of mankind ; and God, the 
 Son, only died for that part; that neither the 
 elect nor non-elect can believe in Christ. It 
 would certainly be presumption for the non-elect 
 to believe that God was willing to save them; 
 it would be equally so, for the elect to believe, 
 without knowing that they were elected, and 
 that Christ died for them. But how are they 
 to know this ? Their names are not specified 
 in the Bible; and to believe without the Bible, 
 would be to believe without autliority ; and to 
 believe without authority, would be acting pre- 
 sumptuously. 
 
 Suppose, for example, twenty men were in a 
 state of starvation, and I were to make provision 
 for one-half of them, and send a message to inform 
 them of it, without mentioning any names; would 
 he be authorized to say to any one of this twenty, 
 that he was invited. Surely not: nor could any
 
 TO BELIEVE l.\ CHRIST. 33 
 
 one of the twenty, upon liearing this message, 
 beheve that he was interested in the provision. 
 But, if I provide for the whole number, and send 
 a ir.essenger to apprize them of it, he is then 
 authorized to invite all, and every one of the 
 twenty can believe that the provision is for him, 
 u iihout acting presumptuously. Therefore, if the 
 Gospel, in all its parts, be not for all, but only for 
 a part of the human family, can a preacher in truth 
 say, that it is for any individual sinner] What 
 would be more presumptuous, than for him to 
 approach a sinner and inform him, that God had 
 provided salvation for a part of Adam's race, and 
 that he was one of that number. And it would 
 be equally inconsistent for any sinner to conclude, 
 that because .God designs to save a part, therefore, 
 he designs to save him. Thus, you see, that if 
 Christ has not died intentionally ^ox 'a\\ men, no 
 preacher has a right to invite any sinner to the 
 Saviour; nor has any sinner a right to believe in 
 hiuK 
 
 But the fallen family of Adam have a more sure 
 word of prophecy, where unto they would do well 
 to take heed, as unto a light that shiueth in a dark 
 place. They have general and particular testi- 
 niony, as well as negative and positive, that Ciirist 
 died intentionally to save them all. Ii is considered < 
 a sound maxim in mathematics, tiiat the whole is 
 equal to all its parts, and that all the parts are 
 equal to the whole. John ini'orms us, that Christ
 
 34 ON EXPERIMENTAL RELIGION. 
 
 is the propitiation for our sins, and not for ours 
 on/y, bat also for the sins of the whole world; and 
 Paul tells us, that he tasted death for evekv man. 
 Therefore, if the provision in the Gospel be for 
 Ai.L, and every individual, of the iiuinan fainilv, 
 then any and every sinner has authority to believe 
 in Christ; and every minister of Jesus is at liberty, 
 nay, it is his duty, to offer salvation to every sinner, 
 and to urge him to accept of it. In doing so, he 
 is in no danger of transcending his authority: "Go 
 ye into all the world, and preach my Gospel to 
 every creature." Every part of the gi-eat whole, 
 can, and ought to believe; and he that helieveth 
 not, shall be damned. 
 
 ON EXPERIMENTAL RELIGION. 
 
 Man is depraved in heart, and sinful in conduct, 
 and, of course, is an enemy to God, both by 
 nature and practice. In conversion, he becomes 
 reconciled to the character, and conformed to the 
 government of God. This change is wrought by 
 dl\ine agency, though not without the concurrence 
 of man's agency. The sinner cannot be saved 
 without God, and God will not save the sinner 
 without his consent. 
 
 Regeneration constitutes one link of the beau- 
 tiful chain in the Gospel plan of salvation.
 
 ON EXPERIMENTAL RELIGION. 35 
 
 1. God loved the world. 2. Tiie world was 
 elected, in Christ, to a day of grace. 3. Christ 
 made an atonement for the world. 4. Tiie Spirit 
 reproves the world. 5. Tlie operations of the 
 Spirit prepare the way for conviction. 6. Con- 
 viction prepares the way for faith in Christ. 
 7. P'aith in Christ prepares the way for justifica- 
 tion. 8. Then follows adoption. 9. Then the 
 spirit of adoption, or regeneration. 10. Next, 
 sanctification, or a life of holiness. 11. And then 
 follows glorifiration. This completes the golden 
 chain. Thus, you see, God provides and proposes, 
 and man believes and receives. 
 
 Sound theory lies at the bottom of experimental 
 reliiiion, but there is somethino; to be felt in religion, 
 as well as believed. 
 
 Many hold a correct system of doctrines, but, it 
 is to be feared, they have never felt the power of 
 those doctrines on their hearts; have never iiad 
 the fallow ground of their hearts broken up by 
 genuine conviction, or known what it is to pass 
 from death unto lite, it is not at all asionishing 
 that such persons should feel opposition to heart- 
 fflt religion in others, and regard all excitement on 
 the subject of relitjion, as mere delusion. But 
 what is more rational, than for a sinner to be 
 excited about the salvation of his soul I If this 
 does not interest his feelings, surely, nothing can. 
 God is holv: he is unholy. A holy God will 
 punish an unholj^ sinner. He feels this to be true,
 
 36 ON EXPERIMENTAL RELIGlOit. 
 
 and, in view of his danger, cries out, like the 
 publican, God he merciful to me a sinner; or, like 
 blind Bartimeus, Thou Son of David, have mercy 
 on me; or, like the jailor, Sirs, what must I do to 
 he saved? 
 
 Some are disposed to apologize for this disorder, 
 as it would now be called, by saying, that the jailor 
 was converted in a miraculous way, or alarmed by 
 an earthquake, &c. But, upon reading the history, 
 it will be seen, that the earthquake was over 
 before he awoke. Nor did he then discover any 
 symptoms of conviction, but believing the prisoners 
 were gone, would have taken his own life, had he 
 not been prevented by Paul. When the apostle 
 spoke to him, the Spirit of God presented his sins 
 in array before him, he fell down, and cried out, as 
 thousands have done since, Sirs, what must I do to 
 he saved? and presently, we see him a converted 
 man, rejoicing over his house. Thus, you see, the 
 jailor was neither convicted nor converted by an 
 earthquake, nor by any miraculous power, but by 
 the operations of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 Then, let those who oppose religious excite- 
 ments, beware, lest they be found fiorhling against 
 the Spirit of God. I know that people may weep, 
 and make a noise, without much feeling; yet it is 
 repugnant to every law of our nature, for deep 
 feeling to exist, without some external signs of it. 
 
 It is not for me to say, how long a sinner must 
 be convicted, nor how loudly he must cry, before
 
 ON E X P E R T M E .\ T A L RELIGION. 37 
 
 he can obtain religion; but thus much I will say, 
 he must be so sensible of his lost condition, that 
 he will freely part with his sins for Christ. It is 
 a matter of no moment with me, whether he fall 
 down or stand up, be silent or cry aloud; he may 
 do either, and not obtain salvation. This requires 
 an unreserved surrender of the heart to Christ. 
 But, as legal principles are interwoven in the very 
 nature of man, he will not submit to be saved by 
 another, until he has exhausted his own strength. 
 And when he does 'all in his power, and entirely 
 fails, upon the ground of his own merit — sees that 
 it will not do to turn back to sin — feels the immi- 
 nent danger of remaining where he is, and is 
 so guilty and unworthy, that he is afraid to go 
 forward — yet, this is the only alternative. He 
 finds, if he wait to get a good heart before he 
 goes to Christ, he nev^er would go. Therefore 
 he casts his all upon the Saviour, or, in common 
 language, gives up his heart to him, and rests alone 
 on him for salvation, acknowledging that it would 
 be just to damn him, though he is not willing to 
 he dannied. At that moment he is justified freely, 
 and renewed in the spirit of his mind. And, 
 althouoh all are not alike sensible that this is 
 religion, yet all are sensible of the change. One 
 thing they know, that, whereas, they were blind, 
 now they see. Yet, owing to their preconceived 
 ()[)lni()ns about how religion would come, and how 
 ir would feel, and being disappointed in these 
 
 44 ?951
 
 38 FAITH AND RECENERATIOIV. 
 
 respects, it is not uncommon for those who are 
 really horn of God, to he afrnid to rcco^iiiize tlie 
 chancre as hein^ relijjion. They have ohrained 
 sight, hnt it is dim; they only see men as frees 
 walkinir. This, however, is not llie case with all. 
 Some, at the moment of conversion, wiih an 
 nnfaitering voice, claim the spirit of adoption, 
 and cry out, My Lord and my God. 
 
 FAITH AND REGENERATION. 
 
 We have often heard from the pulpit, and 
 sometimes seen from the press, sppculaiiotis with 
 regard to the order in which Faith and Regenera- 
 tion lake place. Some suppose that Reirenerarion 
 precedes Faith; others contend, that Fai'h takes 
 place first. As it relates to the nature of them, 
 it is not important which is first; for thev are 
 i{»«^eparahlv connected with each other: vet, it is 
 evident, ihat one must take place hefore the other, 
 and, to pervert their order, would not only present 
 a distorted system, hnt involve error. 
 
 Faith is an act of our own minds, founded on 
 testimony afforded hy divine agency. If it he 
 first, then salvation is susf)ended on the choice 
 of man; hut if Regeneration ('which is effected, 
 as some say, hy physical power, without the 
 concurrence of man's agency,") precedy Faith,
 
 FAITH AND REGENERATION. 39 
 
 salvjition is suspended on divine agency. It* Fjiiili 
 be first, damnation is susjjended on unbelief ; l)iu 
 if Regeneration be first, then damnation is sus- 
 2)ended on God's unwillingness to ckattge the heart. 
 
 In order to render this subject plain, to the 
 weakest capacity, I will present Faith and 
 Regeneration as two stakes, and from them, run 
 to their beginning corners, and then, to their 
 respective ends. Let us suppose Regeneration 
 to be first : — 
 
 Q. Are all regenerated ? 
 
 A. No. 
 ' Q. Why are not all regenerated? 
 
 A. Because the Holy Ghost will not do it. 
 
 Q. Why Avill not the Holy Gliost regenerate all ? 
 
 A. Because Christ never died intentionallij to save all. 
 
 Now, let us return. The Holy Giiost only 
 reiienerates tiiose lor whom Christ died — inten- 
 tionally. Only those who are regenerated, can 
 believe; only those who believe, can be justified; 
 only those who are justified, can be adopted; 
 only tiiose wiio are adopted, can l)e glorified. 
 
 I DOW suppose the following dialogue to take 
 place between myself and a glorified saint :— 
 
 Q. Why are you thus glorified ? 
 A. Because I was adopted. 
 Q. Why were you adopted ? 
 A. Because I was justified. 
 Q. Why were you justified? 
 A. Because I believed. 
 Q. Why did you believe ?
 
 40 FAITH AND REGENERATION. 
 
 A. Because I was regenerated. 
 
 Q. Why were you regenerated ? 
 
 A. The Spu'it did it, without the concurrence of my 
 agency. 
 
 Q. Why did the Spirit act thus ? 
 
 A. Because Christ died, intentionally, to save me. 
 
 Q. Why did Christ die for you intentionally ? 
 
 A. Because God loved me, and designed, from all eter- 
 nity, to save me. 
 
 This may appear plausible, until we examine its 
 counterpart. There are some sinners in hell, to 
 whom I propose the following questions : — 
 
 Q. Why are you in hell ? 
 
 A. Because we could not be glorified. ' 
 
 Q. Why could you not be glorified ? 
 
 A. Because we were never adopted. 
 
 Q. Why were you not adopted ? 
 
 A. Because we were not justified. 
 
 Q. Why were you not justified ? 
 
 A. Because we did not beheve. 
 
 Q. Why did you not believe ? 
 
 A. Because we were not regenerated. 
 
 Q. Why were you not regenerated ? 
 
 A. Because the Spirit would not do it. 
 
 Q. Why would not the Spirit change your hearts ? 
 
 A. Because Christ never died for us, intentionally. 
 
 Q. Why did He not die for you, intentionally ? 
 
 A. Because God never designed to save us. 
 
 So, you see, by placing Regeneration before 
 Faith, that the damnatioii, as well as salvation, 
 of every sinner, is bung on divine agency. 
 
 Now let us put Faith before Regeneration, and 
 trace it to its origin, and see what will be ihe
 
 FAITH AND REGENERATION. 41 
 
 result. First, Faith: llience to testimony, which is 
 afforded, that the world may helieve: thence to 
 the Ploly Spirit, who is come to convince the world 
 of sin, Sfc: thence to the death of Christ: thence 
 to the love of God, which is the heginning corner 
 of Faith. Let us now run hark from the begm- 
 ning corner, to the end. First, God loved the 
 world; second, Christ died for the world; third, 
 tlie Spirit strives with the world; fourth, the world 
 may believe; fifth, those who believe, are justified; 
 sixth, those who are justified, are adopted; seventh, 
 those who are adopted, receive the S[)irit of adop- 
 tion, or, are regenerated; eighth, those who are 
 regenerated, are sanctified ; and, those who are 
 sanctified, are also glorified. 
 
 With this order of things, let me inquire of a 
 glorified saint: — 
 
 Q. Why are you in heaven? 
 
 A. Because I was sanctified. 
 
 Q. Why were you sanctified ? 
 
 A. Because I was regenerated. 
 
 Q. Why were you regenerated ? 
 
 A. Because I was adopted. 
 
 Q. Why were you adopted ? 
 
 A. Because I was justified. 
 
 Q. Why were you justified? - 
 
 A. Because I believed. 
 
 Q. Why did you believe ? 
 
 A. Because I had testimony. 
 
 Q. Where did you get testimony? 
 
 A. From the Holy Spirit.
 
 42 FAITH AND R K O E N E R A T I O N . 
 
 Q. Why did the Holy Spirit give you testimony ? 
 A. Because Christ died for me. 
 Q. Why did Christ die for you ? 
 A. Because God loved me. 
 
 Thus, you see, that Faith, before Regeneration, 
 brings the same glory to God, that Regeneration, 
 before Faith, does. In each case, the glorified saint 
 ascribes all to divine agency. But it does more. It 
 makes the damnation of the sinner turn upon his 
 own agency. With Faith before Regeneration, I 
 begin with a sinner in hell, and run back: — 
 
 Q. Why are you in hell ? 
 
 A. Because I could not be glorified. 
 
 Q. Why could you not be glorified? 
 
 A. Because I Avas not sanctified. 
 
 Q. Why were you not sanctified ? 
 
 A. Because I was not regenerated. 
 
 Q. Why Avere you not regenerated ? 
 
 A, Because I was not adopted. 
 
 Q. Why were you not adopted ? 
 
 A. Because I was not justified. 
 
 Q. Why were you not justified ? 
 
 A. Because I did not believe. 
 
 Q. ^Miy did you not believe ? 
 
 A. Because I would not. Upon my own agency, my 
 damnation turned. 
 
 These are some of the reasons why I choose to 
 put Faith before Regeneration. And I know of 
 no other plan, that will enibrace the doctrine 
 which seems to be so clearly taught in the Word 
 of God, namely, that a sinner's damnation turns 
 on his own agency.
 
 CARDINAL POINTS. 4*3 
 
 CARDINAL POINTS. 
 
 The best way to decide points more obscure, 
 and fess important, is, by the more clear and 
 impoitant ones. They are, generally, more clear, 
 while tlie less important are obscure. Every 
 system has agreement and government. Just so 
 with the system of divinity. I find, in the creed 
 of all orthodox Christians, the following sentiments, 
 which I will set up, at present, as leading, or car- 
 dinal points, with which all our other sentiments 
 will agree, if they be clear of error, 
 
 1st. There are some of Adam's family saved, 
 and those who are saved, are saved by grace, 
 and God receives all the glory. 
 
 2nd. There are some sinners damned, and they 
 are damned for refusing grace, and the guilt hes at 
 their own door. 
 
 Now, whatever may be the sentiments of Chris- 
 tians, in other respects, they all agree in these two 
 points, whether they be Calvinists or Arminians. 
 If I thought I believed one doctrine, which had 
 a tendency to destroy either of these points, I 
 would renounce it; and would not every Calvinist 
 and Arminian do the same? If I know my heart, 
 I most firmly believe, that some of Adam's family 
 are saved; and those who are saved, are saved by 
 grace, and God receives the glory; and that some
 
 44 CARDINAL POTNTS. 
 
 ^' 
 
 are damned, and that the fault is their own 
 Calvinist can be more firm in the behef of sala- 
 tion by grace, and no Arminian more settle^ in 
 the behef of the guilt lying at the door of tlie 
 sinner that is damned, than I am. 
 
 But, if our system only embrace one of the 
 above points, there is error somewhere. Some 
 think, if they can only save the sinner by ^race, 
 they secure all the glory to God; and it is not 
 material how others are damned, whetlier by 
 divine agency, or their own. But our system 
 ought to operate both ways, and fiecare both points. 
 If we maintain a sentiment in our system which 
 appears to contribute to the glory of God; yet, 
 if v?e hold another, that certainly tarnishes the 
 divine glory, we lose more than we make— we 
 destroy more glory than we gain. 
 
 I will now present you with two systems 
 which, though they embrace one of the above 
 points, severally, yet neither of them embrace botii. 
 
 There is one class of divines that hang every- 
 thing on sovereign agency: the system is called 
 predestination. This system considers everything 
 that comes to pass, to have had a previous decree, 
 and is etTected by divine agency. The doctrine of 
 particular and eternal election, limited atonement, 
 and partial operations of the Spirit, is also con- 
 nected with this system. It is contended, that the 
 will of all who are saved, is determined by divine 
 influenc© to choose life, and all the others were
 
 CARDINAL POINTS, 46 
 
 either ordained to wrath, or left unprovided for 
 Let us now run (lie line of this system, to see 
 whether it will embrace both those leading points, 
 by which we are to be governed. Some are 
 saved, and saved by grace, too, and God will 
 receive all the glory of their salvation. But let 
 us see whether the guilt of those who are damned, 
 will lie at their own door. If everything turn on 
 divine agency, without the concurrence of man's 
 agency ; and those who are saved, are saved by 
 divine agency; we gain the first point. But the 
 same agent that saves one, damns another ; so, the 
 other point is lost. Thus, you see, by hanging 
 everything on divine agency, man ceases to be the 
 cause of his own damnation, and so, the Calvinist 
 loses more than he makes; for, if he brings some 
 glory to God by the first act, he loses more by the 
 second, than he gains by the first; therefore, there 
 is error in his system somewhere. 
 
 A second system hangs everything on man's 
 agency, and teaches that man, though fallen, is 
 capable of finding his way back to heaven, without 
 the aid of divine influence. By this scheme, you 
 can lay the guilt of the sinner at his own door; 
 but this only secures one point — the other is lost. 
 Those who are damned, are the cause of their 
 own damnation; but those who are saved, are 
 saved by their own agency, and God is robbed 
 of his glory: so it is evident, there is error in this 
 system also.
 
 46 CARDINAL POINTS, 
 
 Neither of the foregoing systems will secure 
 those cardinal points, which we stated in our 
 outset: therefore, those who hang everything, 
 either on divine sovereignty, abstract from man's 
 a'yency ; or on man's agency, abstract from divine 
 agency; are evidently in error, in some part of 
 their plan. 
 
 I will now present you with a system, which, I 
 think, will secure both the points in question; 
 therefore, it must be true. 
 
 The government of God is composed of four 
 different parts. In this government, some things 
 take place on sovereign principles; others, by the 
 influence of established laws; others, by man's 
 agency; and others, again, by a concurrence of 
 divine and human agency. The will is not deter- 
 mined by divine agenc}', as the Predestinarian^ 
 supposes; nor by an over-balance of motive, as 
 the Necessarian says; nor does man possess a 
 depraved self- determining power to do good, as 
 the Unitarian says: but, by the intervention of the 
 Son of God, he is placed under divine influence, 
 which counteracts his depravity, untrammels his 
 will, and renders him capable of choosing life, as 
 well as death; blessing, as well as cursing: and, in 
 this situation, he possesses determining power — 
 not a depraved self- deter inining power — but a 
 determining power of the ability that God giveth. 
 And as he is an agent in the government, he has 
 ability to perform his part, and is held accountablo
 
 CARDINAL POINTS. 47 
 
 for what he can do, and ouglit to do. God 
 will do his part in the government, but he will 
 not do man's part; — man can, and must, do his 
 own. 
 
 But some object to any thing turning on man's 
 ao;ency, and to his having ability to do any thing. 
 Those, generally, who hang everything on divme 
 agency, suspend the knowledge ot" God on his 
 decrees, and say that God knows everything, 
 because he has decreed everything; and those 
 who hang everything on man's agency, generally 
 say that God does not know everything, or, that 
 he possesses the capacity of knowing everything, 
 yet does not choose to exercise it. But, I would 
 remark, that an intelligent being must know all lie 
 does, but it is not necessary that he should do all 
 he knows ; God must, and does know, all he does, 
 but he does not do all he knows. His knowledge 
 is infinite, and comprehends what he will do 
 himself, and what every other being will do; yet, 
 he is not the author of all he knows. He is, 
 therefore, the proper judge of all the earth; for 
 known unto him are all things, and the judge of 
 all the earth loill do right. 
 
 In order to embrace those leading points under 
 consideration, all must have an election to a state 
 of trial. Hence, all Adam's family were chosen 
 in Christ, from the foundation of the world, that 
 they might, through sanctification of the Spirit, 
 and belief of the truth, be made holy, and become
 
 48 CARDINAL POINTS. 
 
 personaV.y the elect of God, and chosen, or set 
 apart to a state of glory. 
 
 Therefore, as all were chosen, in Christ, to a 
 state of trial, the atonement was made for al.. 
 All, then, have an election, and, founded on that 
 election, is an atonement for all. Then, if the 
 Father chose all, and the Son atoned for all, in 
 order to have perfect unison in the office of the 
 united three, all must come into this world under 
 the office of the Holy Spirit, and a measure of his 
 influence must be given to every man,, as well as a 
 general influence: he must convince the world, S^c. 
 
 We will now run our lines from all these general 
 points, to see w hether we can secure those cardinal 
 points for which we set out, and which we must 
 embrace, in order to be correct. If only a part 
 have an election, an atonement and divine influ- 
 ence, then, only a part can be saved. Although I 
 will admit, that those who are saved, are saved by 
 grace, and God receives the glory; yet, there is a 
 part damned, and why? Because God did not 
 design to save them; therefore, they could not be 
 saved. Then, we have laid the damnation of those 
 who are lost, at the door of divine agency ; and so 
 we have lost one of our leading points, desiojned 
 to direct us in our system; and so it will be, if we 
 hang everything on man's agency. The guilt of 
 those who are lost, will lie at their own door; but, 
 remember, some are saved, and God is robbed of 
 the glory of their salvation, for they saved them-
 
 CARDINAL POINTS. 49 
 
 selves. But, if we give all an election, all an 
 atonement, and all sufficient aid bj the Holy 
 Spirit, then, any, and every sinner may, and can 
 be saved. When a sinner may, and can, he ought 
 to believe; and when he ought, and does, he has 
 only done his duty; and when he has only done 
 his duty, he has merited nothing; and if saved 
 without his own merit, he is saved by grace; and 
 if saved by grace, God receives all the glory; 
 therelbre, we have gained the first point, namely, 
 that there are some saved, and saved by grace, and 
 God receives all the glory. 
 
 But let us, in the next place, with this general 
 plan, lay the guilt at the door of those who are 
 damned. 
 
 Ail have an election, all have an atonement 
 founded thereon ; the Spirit convinces all : then, 
 all sinners may, and can, be saved ; and if they 
 may, and can, they ought; and if they ought, 
 and refuse, they ought to be damned ; and if 
 they be damned, the guilt will lie at their own 
 door, and heaven will be clear. What more 
 could the Lord have done for them that he has 
 not done? So I have secured both points; my 
 system operates both ways; and, of course, it 
 must be true. 
 5
 
 fiO ONELECTION. 
 
 ON ELECTION. 
 
 In the discussion of this subject, I propose, first, 
 to consider the term ; secondly, the application. 
 
 ]st. As to the term: it is to be understood in a 
 gracious sense, as you may see in Romans xi. 5, 
 where it is called an election of grace. An 
 election of grace is not to be understood to take, 
 or choose one, and leave another; for there is no 
 grace in leaving any one; but choosing one or 
 many to obtain salvation, when they might have 
 been left on the principles of justice. 
 
 To make a choice, which might not have been 
 made, evinces sovereignty; to choose to save those, 
 who mitiht have been damned, evinces grace. In 
 the case of man, God did choose to do what he 
 might not have done, and, therefore, election is 
 sovereign. But, he not only chose to do what he 
 niiaht not have done, but he chose to save those 
 whom he might have damned; and, therefore, it is 
 an election of grace, or a gracious election. An 
 election that would leave any out, when all were 
 exactly in the same situation, would be a sovereign 
 partial election ; for there would be no grace in 
 those who were left out. Grace would only be 
 displayed in saving the unworthy, and not in 
 passing by a uart of the uuvvorihy.
 
 ON ELECTION. 51 
 
 Man innst be considered as fallen, and, conse- 
 quently, unworthy, wlien the decree of electing 
 jirace took place; and, as in view of the divine 
 mind, all things are present, so, in the first instance, 
 man is considered as chosen from the foundation 
 of the world, or before tlie world began. See 
 2 Tim. i. 9. 
 
 As to the application of the term, it is first used 
 in a general sense; secondly, in a personal sense: 
 but l)oth the general and personal must be under- 
 stood in a gracious sense. All were chosen in 
 Christ, when they n»ight have been left. 
 
 They were chosen in Christ, who died for their 
 offences; and they were chosen, that they might 
 be holy. The election, in the first instance, was 
 not to a Slate of glory, but a state of trial, that 
 they might be holy, &c. See the text above 
 quoted, with many others. 
 
 The election, in the first instance, gives all 
 Adam's family an opportunity of salvation, and 
 suspends that salvation on such a condition as 
 excludes boasting, and completely saves the sub- 
 ject by grace, as you may see in Mark xvi. 15; 
 £ph. ii. 8 ; Romans iv. 16. 
 
 Some say, that a part of the liuman family 
 was chosen from eternity; others, think a certain 
 character (the believer), was elected from eternity: 
 but, as all are guilty and depraved, none could form 
 the elect character, without a previous election ; 
 and, to leave out a part, leaves that part under fate.
 
 62 O N E L E C T I O N 
 
 All nuist have liad an election, and when any 
 believe, it becomes personal. In Christ, all have 
 liad an election. Predicated on liiat election, all 
 are called by the Holy Spirit, as you may see in 
 Prov. i. 23; ''Turn }e at my reproof; buhold, I 
 will pour out my Spirit unto you," «&c. John xvi. 8 ; 
 *'And when he is come, he will reprove the world 
 of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment." 
 
 There is just one thing more to make it per- 
 sonal : '■''Give diligence to make your calling and 
 election sure" by yielding to the Spirit, who will 
 lead you to Christ, and enable you to rest upon 
 him for salvation; and then you will be "electa 
 according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, 
 through "sanctijication of the Spirit unto obedience, 
 and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ;" 
 1 Peter i. 2. ''But we are bound to give thanks 
 cdways to God for you, brethren, beloved of the 
 Liord, because God hath from the beginning chosen 
 you to salvation, through sanctification of the 
 Spirit, and belief of the truth;" 2 Thess. ii. 13. 
 
 Every sinner 7}iay be saved by the death of 
 Christ; for, by virtue of his death, all have an 
 election in him; by the operations of the HoJv 
 Spirit, every sinner can be saved, because a 
 measure of his influence is given to every man. 
 But every sinner must believe for himself The 
 agency of man was first tested federdliy, but now, 
 personally. When a sinner believes, then all 
 the advantages of the first and general election
 
 P K R .S E V E li A N C K C» F S A T N T S 53 
 
 become jiis; and as only a part believe, so only 
 a })art are elected to a stare of glory. 
 
 'J'lie first, and general election, was, from eter- 
 nity, to a state of trial, that we mi«:lit be holy; the 
 second, and present election, which is personal, is 
 to a state of glory. Those who are personally 
 elected, are justijied and sanctified, as you may 
 see in the following scriptures: — 
 
 '^ Knuio that the Lord hath set apart him that 
 is godly for himself 'f' Psalm iv. 3. ''Paul, a 
 servant of God, and an Apostle of Jesus Christ, 
 according to the faith of God's elect;" Titus i. 1. 
 ''Elect according to the foreknowledge of God the 
 Father, through sanctification of the Spirit unto 
 obedience, and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus 
 Christ : Grace unto you^ and peace he multiplied'^' 
 2 Peter i. 2. 
 
 ON THE PERSEVERANCE OF THE 
 SAINTS. 
 
 Holiness of life, is a consequence of a change, 
 of heart. This is an essential doctrine of our 
 holy religion, abont which, we all agree. Bat 
 whether the real Christian will persevere, and be 
 eternally saved, is disputed. Some believe that he 
 will; while others believe, that he may fall away, 
 lose his religion, and obtain it again, become
 
 64 PERSEVERANCE OF SAIIVTS. 
 
 sanctified, and yet lose it, and ohrain it again. 
 We believe, however, that a real Christian will 
 not lose his religion, and finally tall into hell. But 
 to be certain, let us reason tojiether. 
 
 On this snhjert, one of two j)rop(»sitions must 
 be true: either the Gospel secures to the hdiever 
 c-Dinplete satety, at some given period, or else 
 lie is eternally in danger of tailing; and, il" so, 
 eternally the subject of fear, and, consequently, 
 never the subject of real happiness This idea 
 is contrary to the Gospel, which secures to every 
 believer complete and everlasting felicity. There- 
 fore, the doctrine of apostacy cannot be true, and 
 the doctrine of final perseverance must be true. 
 
 But at what period is the believer's happiness 
 secured! Some say, at the hour of death. Bur 
 if the Gospel cannot secure his happiness until 
 death, then heath is the gkeat thing. // frees 
 him from temptation, and makes his Heaveti 
 seeare. But souje have been secured some time 
 betore death. Job knew that he shouUl see his 
 Redeemer for himself; and Paul had finished his 
 course. And many saints, in our day, have an 
 assurance of Heaven, which they could not have, 
 if they were in a state of uncertainty. It is rruf", 
 that sometimes they have doubts (and who will 
 not douI)t. when he has a clear view of his own 
 weakness, and, especially, if in additi(m to this he 
 views the (Jospel as insnfficient to secure him 
 until death I) yet, every time they have a spiritual
 
 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. 55 
 
 view of the Gospel plan, they can say, " I know 
 v\ lioni I have heheved, and an) persuaded that he 
 is able to keep that which I have conimitted unto 
 iiini, against that day." Hence it app^•al•s, that 
 salvation is made secure on this side of death; and, 
 it* so, what period is so scripiurai, and reasonahle, 
 as the moment ot* conversion, when a sinner fiist 
 believes in Christ, and is sealed wiih the Holy 
 Spirit of j)ron)ise? 
 
 But, it is said, that the doctrine of apostacy is 
 the safest, and, therefore, must be true. 
 
 To which, 1 would reply, that many doctrines 
 appear good in theory, which are not so in prac- 
 tice; and we oujiht to prove all doctrines by their 
 practical influence. No doctrine can be true, 
 whose [)raciical influence is bad. Both doctrines 
 have been long believed and preached. You can 
 judge, as \^e\\ as I, of their practical influence. 
 The safest doctrine will present the fewest 
 instances of falling, backsliding, Slc. Are there 
 fewer instances of falling, amono; those who 
 preach and believe this doctrine, than among 
 others? I think not. Why then advocate it 
 v\ ith so nmch zeal since it does not, nor cannot, 
 produce any truly benefical eflt'cts? I have long 
 been of the opinion, that this doctrine was ot no 
 utility in the Church. But, we shall be ask'-d, 
 if there is not, in our country, as well as in 
 diflerent other countries, a lariie and respectable 
 demmiiuation, iliut have flourished under its
 
 56 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. 
 
 influence? Thej have flourished, it is true; but 
 rather under the doctrines of repentance towards 
 God, and faith in Jesus Christ, and other essential 
 Gospel points connected with them. 
 
 Of what advantage to the pious, is the doctrine 
 of apostacy 1 The advantage proposed by its 
 advocates, is, that they may bring forth more of 
 the fruit of evangeUcal obedience, and so live 
 more to the glory of God. But this kind of- 
 obedience springs from one of two principles: 
 either from that of love, or from slavish fear It 
 is not possible that any man, acquainted with 
 religion and his Bible, will say, that it proceeds 
 from the latter. And all that is now necessary, 
 on this subject, is to determine whether the above 
 doctrine does, or does not, induce a slavish fear. 
 The matter is so evident, that it needs no further 
 examination. What, but frequent alarms, un- 
 necessary fears and doubts, must be the legitimate 
 offspring of such a belief? Now, suppose that 
 the dread of losing religion, and going to torment, 
 should set a Christian to work, would He, 
 who knows the heart, recognize such works as 
 evangelical I I think not. Suppose you have 
 two sons; one obeys you of choice, and from a 
 free good will, and love of your character and 
 government; the other, from a dread of the lash, 
 and exclusion from you as an heir of your pro- 
 perty ; which renders you filial service, and which 
 the service of a slave ? And does not this father
 
 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS 57 
 
 know, that if this servile principle, which actuates 
 the latter, should cease to exist, that all the 
 obedience resulting from it, would come to a final 
 close? Is this the "much fruit" by wliich God 
 is glorified ? Does he want slaves to grace his 
 throne 1 Suppose the wicked knew that the 
 Christian was actuated by this principle, would 
 it be to them any great recommendation of the 
 divine government? Mia:ht they not say. Ye are 
 a set of slaves; Ye serve not youi- God from love: 
 '• Perfect love casteth out fear." 
 
 To conclude, then, upon this part of the subject, 
 the matter stands thus: Evangelical obedience 
 flows from love, and not from slavish fear. Tlie 
 doctrine of apostacy inspires this kind of fear; 
 and, therefore, this doctrine does not promote 
 evangelical obedience, and can be of no utility 
 to the Christian. 
 
 If the standing of the Christian is infallibly 
 secured, it is through the abounding goodness of 
 God. And is it the nature of a Christian to sin 
 against God, because he is good to him ? If so, 
 grace is no more grace; religion is no more 
 religion. True, if he served God only from a 
 principle of slavish fear, his standing being secured 
 in this condition, he would, no doubt, take license 
 to unbridle all his sensual appetites. But, if his 
 heart is changed from nature to grace, and his 
 obedience springs from a love of the divine pre- 
 cepts, where is the danger? Thit gf.odness of
 
 58 P E R S E V E R A N C K OF SAINTS. 
 
 God, exemplified in any and every sliape, ought to 
 have the very contrary effect, and certainly will, 
 upon every true heliever. But, may not the 
 doctrine of perseverance, exert a dangerous influ- 
 ence upon those who are deceived? I answer, 
 No. If they will examine themselves, and lor 
 themselves, they may come to the truth. But, 
 even admitting that it might, would it he as 
 dangerous, in this respect, as the doctrine of 
 aposiacy l The lialf-liearted are very apt to 
 disgrace their profession, and, in times of trial, to 
 fall away entirely. In such cases, the doctrine 
 of perseverance, presumes they never liad religion; 
 and if these persons should again think of getting 
 to heaven, they must seek a religion different from 
 what they had hetore: whereas, apostacy admits 
 they had it, but have 'lost it, and only exhorts 
 them to seek the same they had before/ I ask 
 again, which is the most dangerous sentiment? 
 The answer is unavoidable. And whatever effect 
 the doctrine of final perseverance may have upon 
 the half-hearted, or the hypocrite, I am sure it 
 will tend to gratitude, love, humility, in all true 
 believers, v^ ho are under its inHuence. I have 
 heard, that some have said, "If they knew they 
 were certain of heaven, they would do as they 
 please — cheat, defraud," &c. Then, I suppose, 
 they do not vow do as they 2)/ease ! ! A fine 
 compliment, indeed, to their sincerity. But for 
 the dread of apostatizing, or rather, its couse-
 
 PERSEVERANCE OF SAT NTS 59 
 
 qjiences. awav iniglit go tlie service of God. for 
 tliem! But, })eri»H[)s. these persons do not spenk 
 as iliey feel: nor do I. hy any means, design iliis 
 to have a general application. I have no donht, 
 there are ihonsands ainonir tiiose who oppose tiie 
 doctrine of final perseverance, who would live as 
 holv as they (h), and perhaps more so, under its 
 influence, lint, once for all, if this senfnnent 
 encourage wickedness in Christians, there are a 
 greai nnnjher of positive assertions in the Bihle, 
 which encourage wickedness, as they direcilv, 
 and une(piiv()cally, support this sentiment, which 
 we shall presentiv see. 
 
 - lint, it is said, that man is a free agent, and the 
 doctrine of perseverance destroys his free agency, 
 and. ilieretore, cannot he true. 
 
 To this, I would reply, that if the doctrine of 
 perseverance destroys man's agency in this life, 
 the doctrine of heiiig confirmei! in a slate of 
 glory, destroys it also. And, as we have seen, 
 if we are never confirmed, we are never irtic from 
 fear, and "fear haih torment." Consequently, we 
 are never happy, 'I'he idea, therefore, that ihe 
 doctrine of perseverance destroys free agency, is 
 unscripiural, and unreasonahle ; for the only ohjeo 
 tion that can he made to (he confirming of a i'vt'c 
 agent, aniounts to this, that it cannot he done 
 uiihout trial; but all agree that a free agent can 
 he conlirmed. consisienilv with his agency, aftei 
 having passed ihrouj^h a slate ot trial. Is it not
 
 60 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. 
 
 true, that tlie whole human family have a state 
 of triaU Now, for what purpose is it? Why, 
 that they may be coufirmed in a state of holiness 
 and happiness for ever. 
 
 Was not the Christian an a^ent, and was not 
 his agency consulted, when his standing in Christ 
 was secured? Had this been done without his 
 consent, or against his will, then, indeed, his 
 agency would have been destroyed. But, if his 
 will, and the will of God concurred in this matter, 
 wherein is his agency disturbed ? Not at all. 
 Does not the individual, who comes to Christ, 
 choose him and his service, and the enjoyment 
 of God, not only for time, but for eternity? If 
 this be true, would he not be disappointed, should 
 the Divine Being not secure these things unto 
 him? I grant, indeed, if he chose religion for 
 a limited time, or so long as it might suit his 
 temporal convenience, or until he might take 
 another notion, then, to impose religion, and in 
 this condition to confirm him, would be trampling 
 upon his agency. But, whoever embraced religion 
 under such conditions, either expressed or implied, 
 or lodged, unperceived by us, in the deepest and 
 darkest folds of corrupt nature ? God is not to be 
 deceived; nor would he commit to such hands, 
 and such hypocrisy, the pearl of great 'price. No: 
 we must be sincere. We receive Christ under no 
 such condition. We choose him and his service 
 for time and for eternity ; and this is done freely,
 
 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. 61 
 
 without any compulsion; and, in this choice, this 
 free, voluntary act of the mind, is our a^encv for 
 hfe, and for an eternity in heaven, confirmed and 
 estabhshed. Suppose, now, that in the hour of 
 conversion, the above choice is in substance made, 
 (and none dare deny it), and upon this, God 
 secures our standing, and seals us unto the day 
 of redemption ; may we not, at any period, look 
 back, and say, this is no more than what we freely 
 chose in the moment of our deliverance? Nay, 
 the saint of God may adopt the same language 
 eternally in glory. Thus, I believe, that neither 
 the doctrine of perseverance, nor a glorified state, 
 is at all inconsistent with free agency; God's 
 securing the eternal salvation of the agent con- 
 taining, substantially, nothing more than what he 
 freely chose. 
 
 If the new nature of holiness existed only in 
 exercise, the subject might lose it. For, although 
 it is impossil)le, for those who are born of God, 
 to commit the sin unto death, yet, through inad- 
 vertence, or strong temptation, they may relax 
 their religious efforts, and even be guilty of 
 improprieties. The new nature, however, is a 
 fixed principle of the heart, producing holy exer- 
 (^ise — one is the cause, the other is the effect. 
 Aiui I would here ask, does the cause sustain 
 ilie effect, or the effect the cause! All will agree, 
 that the latter is sustained by the former. Then 
 it is improper to say, I shall keep i.-.) religion
 
 62 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. 
 
 if I remain tiiitliful. Holy prinriples are ueitliei 
 produced nor preserved 1))" practice. 1 liey are 
 impressed upon llie heart i)\ the moral iujaue n\ y 
 Gt)d. and preserved hy tlie agency ot ihe Spirit, 
 ilirou^h taiih in Jesus Christ. 1 sh\, rhev are 
 imjire.sscd upon the heart bv ilje moral ima;j;e ot 
 (i(jd, and not hv ph\siral power, as some have 
 >upp(»sed, and thai, too, uilhout anv moral li^ht. 
 
 \\ lien \ou u sh to ii\nk(i an impression, \ou tir>t 
 St t \our t\[)e. ;nd then hrin": it ••• contact with 
 the object desijined to receive the impression. 
 
 The figure, when m.ide, will corresi)ond with the 
 i\pe b\ which if was made. Alfhough (iod is 
 a sovereign, he chooses to make a mi)ral impres- 
 sion on the heart ol man, by causiuij his mural 
 excellence lo siiine upon it, through the face of 
 Jesus. 
 
 Once more: I would argue, that the doctrine 
 of rinal perseverance, in connection with a salva- 
 tion Iree for all, is more consistent than anv 
 other. They l)oth completely accord with every 
 Christian's experience. I would ask, was there 
 ever a soul converted, that did not view a fulness 
 in Christ, tor all men I And does not the reflection, 
 that a part of the human t'amilv is exclu.ied trom 
 any possibility of salvation, tend to diminish the 
 happines.s of the Christian? I would ask, again, 
 when (lie soul is happy in the Lord, is that 
 liappine.ss increased by tlie ihoughi, that it mav 
 yet lose its religion, aud go to belli 1 thiuk
 
 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. 63 
 
 not. Tlierefore, I conclude, that neither of these 
 doctrines is taujiht in the Bible. It" Christians 
 were more particular in maintaining doctrines that 
 would accord with their own experience, ihev 
 would not be so often driven to the extremes of 
 either Calvinism or Arminianism, and woidd 
 l)etter enjov their God and brethren. 
 
 If is asked, is not the Christian in a sitte of 
 trial while in this world; 1 answer, ncs; but his 
 trial dilli'rs very wiiicly from that of a sinm-r. 'I'he 
 trial ot a simier is designed Jo afford him an 
 oj)])ortunity of a|)j)lying to Christ for the pardon 
 ot his sin, and a freedom Irom condemnation. iJut 
 the Christian has received these things; then't'ore. 
 ills trial is not intended to |)rf)ve uliether he will, 
 but whether he has come to Christ; mid to j)rove, 
 by his conduct, tliat there is a reality in religion, 
 which relijiion shines brighter and briiihter the 
 
 o o c 
 
 more it is tried. 
 
 The conclusion seems to be this: When the 
 profession is genuine, the trial will be sustained ; 
 but, where there is a deception, it will be made 
 manifest. 
 
 The Cln'istian's stay on earth, alter conversion, 
 is intended to answer several important purposes. 
 1. That he may be ustt'ul to others; 2. That he 
 may eidiance his own reward by his work ot taith 
 at]d labor of love; 3. That iiis Christian graces 
 n)ay be fairlv tested, w liich. as I betore retnarked, 
 never fail to shine brighter and brighter in pro-
 
 64 PERSEVERANCE OK SAINTS, 
 
 portion to the trials throiigli wliicli he is called to 
 pass. 
 
 Some ohject to the doctrine under considera- 
 tion, because it is connected, as they think, with 
 eternal and unconditional election. They sup- 
 pose there is no intermediate ground between 
 Calvinism and Arminianism. This, I have often 
 heard expressed, and, sometimes, by those who 
 knew but little of the sentiments of either Calvin 
 or Arminius. I would, by no means, disparage 
 either of these men. They were, no doubt, both 
 orthodox in some points, but in others they were 
 not. This, I presume, will be admitted by all. 
 The Arminians, surely, will not contend, that 
 Arminius understood and taught correctly, all that 
 is in the Bible. On the other hand, it is equally 
 certain that Calvin did not reach the standard 
 of perfection in every doctrinal point which he 
 inculcated. This would preclude the idea of any 
 improvement in theological knowledge, since the 
 days of these two divines, and compel us to 
 embrace either one or the other of their systems, 
 without even investigation. I, however, crave the 
 liberty of dissenting from either, or both of these 
 great and, 1 hope, good men, where they have 
 departed from the word of God. While I believe 
 with Calvin in the final perseverance of the saints, 
 I contend that this doctrine is not inseparably 
 connected with eternal election. It is predicated 
 on an appointment which takes place in time.
 
 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. G5 
 
 not on one that has existed from all eternity. 
 " Grieve not the Holy Spirit of God," says Paul, 
 "whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemp- 
 tion;" Eph. iv. 30. When does this sealins take 
 place! Hear the same Apostle: "After that ye 
 believed, ye were sealed with the Holy Spirit of 
 promise." Sealing has a variety of applications, 
 but, here, we apprehend, it means to conrtrui. 
 After believing, then we are confirmed, " unto the 
 day of redemption," and receive an earnest of our 
 future inheiitauce. Thus, you see, that tlie 
 perseverance of the saints has no connection 
 whatever with eternal election. It might as well 
 be contended, that prayer, or any other Christian 
 duty, was connected with eternal election ; for the 
 perseverance of the saints is nothing more than 
 obedience, emanating from holy principles im- 
 planted in the heart in conversion. 
 
 •.Those who hold the doctrine of final apostacy, 
 would think it very unfair, were I to charge them 
 with believing the absurdities taught by the 
 Papists, Socinians, and Pelagians, simply because 
 they embrace one of their tenets, viz., falling from 
 grace. Is it not equally unfair for Cumberland 
 Presbyterians to be charged with holding the 
 doctrine of eternal and unconditional election, 
 merely because they have published, in their Con- 
 fession of Faith, some of the tenets held by Calvin 1, 
 But, it is said, if angels in heaven, and Adam in 
 paradise fell, then, why may not Chrisitians fall!
 
 G6 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. 
 
 I answer, there is no analogy l)et\veen the 
 standing of Christians and that of angels and 
 Adam. The latter possessed holy natures, and 
 yet ange!s fell without being tempted hy any 
 Hijent wliarever, and Adam \ielded to the first 
 temptation.' Christians possess neitiier the holi- 
 ness of Angels nor of Adam, yet all will agree 
 that they withstand many temptations. There- 
 fore, they stand npon a different loundation to 
 that of angels, or of Adam in his primitive state. 
 Then, nothing can he inferred from the fall ot 
 either, in favor of the fall of a believer in Christ- 
 He has Christ in him, formed iu him, has his 
 spirit, his nature, his life. 
 
 Bui, say some, if the real Christian cannot fall, 
 what are we to do with several passages of 
 i^cripture, a number of characters and figures, that 
 seem to hold forth the possibility of losing religion ; 
 I answer, that, upon examination, I think it will 
 be found, that these aflford no arguments in favor 
 of the doctrine of falling from grace, I only have 
 time, at present, however, to give them a passing 
 notice. 
 
 The 18th chapter of Ezekiel, will, first, claim 
 my attention. It is thought by many, that it 
 contains incontrrnenible argument in favor of 
 the doctrine against which 1 am now contending 
 That the reader may have a correct under- 
 standing of the true meaning of this chapter, it 
 will be necessary for him to racolleet that the
 
 PERSEVERANCE OF S A T N T S 67 
 
 Jews, in the days of the propliet Ezekiel, were in 
 a very depraved condition — g'lilty of many 
 atrocious crimes, for whicli lie was sent to 
 reprove them, and to warn them of their approach- 
 ing captivity, and to urge a speed}' reformation, as 
 the only means of escape They would, some- 
 times, flatter tiien)selves, that, even if the prophet's 
 message were true, yet the calamities which he 
 threatened, were so far distant, that they would 
 he dead and gone, before they would come. 
 Their common proverb was, the days are pro- 
 longed and every mslon faileth. In the chapter 
 under consideration, they seemed to have viewed 
 their danger as being near at hand, but attached 
 all blame to their ancestors, saying. The fathers 
 have eaten sour grapes, and have, thereby, set the 
 children s teeth on edge ; that is, their fathers 
 had sinned, which was about to subject them (the 
 children) to a state of bondage to the Chaldeans. 
 They, even dared to impeach the equity of God, 
 saying, His loays are not equal. This led 
 Ezekiel to a vindication of the divine character, 
 from which is inferred the doctrine of falling from 
 grace. 
 
 The prophet supposes two opposite characters 
 — one turning from righteousness, (verse 26) the 
 other from wickedness, (verse 27.) both of whom 
 receive at the divine hand according to their 
 actions: one dies, the other lives. Now, it is 
 evident, that by this ri;;hteons man, the prophot
 
 C8 P E II 5 E V E R A N C E OK SAINTS. 
 
 intended to represent a former state of the Jevvs> 
 when they were not guilty of tlie crimes with 
 which they then stood charged, and that, by 
 departing from that state, they became opposed 
 to the calamities which were then hastening to 
 overtake them. I ask, ivas that a converted state, 
 and had they all fallen from grace \ It would be 
 difficult to prove this. How many nations, 
 besides the Jews, have brought upon themselves 
 temporal calamities by departing from right or 
 righteous actions, and indulging in certain crimes. 
 Are we not now trembling for our own nation, in 
 consequence of the crimes of Sabbath breaking 
 and intemperance, and is not the warning voice 
 of the watchman heard at every point \ Yet no 
 one attributes this danger to the apostacy of true 
 behevers. And, whatever difficulty there may be 
 in understanding the prophet in the chapter before 
 us, it is obvious that he did not mean, by the 
 righteous man turning from righteousness, to incul- 
 cate the doctrine of a true saint of God losing his 
 religion and going to hell. His whole scope and 
 design warrant the belief, that he intended the Jews 
 to understand a strict analogy between themselves 
 and the individual to whom he referred. But it 
 is contended, that this righteous man must have 
 been converted ; because, it is added, in the next 
 verse, when a wicked man turneth away from his 
 wickedness, 5fc., he shall save his soul alive. 
 The . propLet. it will be observed was still
 
 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. 69 
 
 defendiDg the equity of God in tlie inipendin<i; 
 calamities of the Jews. He iiad Just shown tljem^ 
 by the siniihtude of an individual, how ihey 
 became involved; and now, by the reformation 
 of a wicked man, he points out the means of their 
 escape. 
 
 And what were those means? I answer, 
 not conversion. This, to be sure, was necessary 
 in order to escape eternal death ; but, as I have 
 already intimated, he was, in this place, referring 
 to temporal calamities ; and, as the means of 
 deliverance, he urges the Jews to depart from 
 their idolatry^ whoredom, violence, oppression, S^c. 
 If they would forsake these abominations, he gave 
 them to understand, they should not fall into the 
 hands of their enemies; as our preachers now tell 
 us, that our independence can only be perpetuated 
 by suppressing those national vices, which are 
 every where perpetrated. If this view of the 
 subject be correct, in order to keep up the 
 analogy, we are to understand nothing more, in 
 the case of the wicked man, than an external 
 reformation. But, says one, it is said he shall save 
 his soul alive, &^c. True, he shall be delivered 
 from the captivity, or saved from those temporal 
 judgments connected therewith. Life and death, 
 in the scripture, according to the prophetic way 
 of speaking, often signify external dispensations 
 of divine providence. Deut. xxx. 15, .19, 20. 
 Jer,.xxi. 8.
 
 70' PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. 
 
 If it be c()tit( iided, that the j)r()phet referred 
 to eterrinl dcnth. when he signified that the Jews 
 liad heronie involved hy personal ,si.n, (v. 20.) I 
 know not liow Paid's divinity and his can be 
 reconciled; tor Paul sa\s, hi/ the disobedience 
 of one (Ad-Am,) many ice re made sinners-, Ron). 
 V. 19. Here, indeed, the children's teeth are set 
 on edge hy the sin of the first Father And, 
 npon the supposition that Ezekiel referred to 
 etertiai life in tlie case of a wicked mans turn- 
 ing, t^r. he would contradict anoilier sentiment 
 of tlie Apostle, which is, hy the obedience of 
 one, (Christ.) shall many he made righteous. 
 
 Bi)th in the tall and restoration of man, the 
 Apostle embraces, most clearlv, the principle of 
 representation, which seems not to be embraced 
 in the chaj)ter under consideration. It is evident, 
 therefore, tiiat the propliet nmst have included 
 in the wicked mans turning, 3^'c. something less 
 than saving grace, and a right to eternal life. 
 Of course, this chapter affords no testimony that^ 
 a true believer may fall from grace, and be 
 eternally lost. 
 
 The 15th chapter of John is likewise often 
 introduced to prove falling Jrom grace. It con- 
 tains a part of what may be called a farewell 
 discourse, delivered by Christ to his Apostles, 
 just after he had administered to them the me- 
 morials of his death, and announced his approach 
 ing departure. In this parting address, he iu
 
 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. 71 
 
 formed them, tlint the hour was coming, lohen 
 they sihould he scattered every man to his own, 
 and that he would he left alone, (Hllu(lii)i£ to lii"^ 
 Crucifixion,) and tliat they woidd he tempted 
 not oidy to return to their own friends in 
 JtMiisalem, hat even to shrink from their Apostle- 
 ship, and ^o back to their different occupations. 
 In view of this solemn period, he made several 
 precHutionary suggestions, (verses 2 — 6.) But 
 it is evident, from a preceding part of this vale- 
 dictory, that our Saviour did not intend, in these 
 remarks, to awaken in the minds of his Apostles 
 a fear of going to hell ; for he liad previously toIJ 
 them, that, because he lived tliey should also 
 live. (John xiv. 19.) Nay, more — he assured 
 them that such was the stability of the union 
 that existed between iiim and them, that it 
 would bear a comparison to that which he 
 sustained to his Father, (v. 20.) Then, as 
 there is no contradiction in the infallible word 
 of Christ, he must not be understood, in the 
 cautions to which I have referred, as inculcat- 
 ing the doctrine of final apostacy. Let our 
 Saviour be his own expositor in this case. 
 ^' These things have I spoken that 7ny joy might 
 7-emain, and that your joy might be full!' (v. 1 1.) 
 That is, I have apprised you of your trials 
 before they happen, and of your entire depen- 
 dence on me for strength, to enable you to bear 
 them; that you may not yield to fear, or be
 
 72 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. 
 
 tVustrated when they arrive. Sliould you shrink 
 Iroiii your steadfastness, on that occasion, you 
 will incur my displeasure, as well as diminish 
 your own happiness. Christ did not say, These 
 tilings have I spoken that you might not lose 
 your religion and go to hell. 
 
 But we are asked, in almost every sermon 
 preached on the doctrine of apostacy, (and, by 
 the by, they are not few,) why caution where 
 there is no danger? In reply, I would ask, 
 why pray for things which would be certainly 
 received without prayer? Reader, do not startle 
 at this inquiry; that same divine personajje 
 did this, who delivered the cautions to his 
 Apostles, from which the doctrine of falling 
 from grace is inferred. ^'■Father, glorify vie 
 ivith the gJory which I had with thee hejore the 
 world was" (John xvii. 5.) Did not Jesus hioio 
 all things ? Yea, the deep things of GodX Then, 
 why pray for that which he knew would take 
 place? I was once asked by a preacher of 
 some celebrity, ''Why I prayed V If, said he, 
 your doctrine be true, you will be certain to 
 get to heaven. 1 cited him to the passage just 
 quoted, which evidently confounded him, and 
 he begged time for reflection, before he would 
 give an answer. Now, the glorification of every 
 true believer is made just as certain, by the 
 promises of Christ, as his was by the promise of 
 the Father, "Whoso eateth my Jksh and drinketh
 
 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. 73 
 
 my blood hath eternal life, and I will raise 
 hi?n Zip at the last day;' John vi. 51. ''Ye 
 are dead, and your life is hid toith Christ in 
 God. When Christ, ivho is your life, shall appear, 
 then shall ye also ai^pear icith him in glory." Col. 
 iii. 3, 4. "/ loill come again and receive you, that 
 where I am, there ye may be also f John xiv. 3. 
 By these promises, a state of glory is made certain 
 to every behever; yet it is their duty to pray, audit 
 is as consistent for them to do so, as it was 
 for Christ. Then, if prayer be consistent wuth 
 a state of assurance, caution is equally so with 
 a state of safety. 
 
 To make this subject more plain to the 
 reader, I will instance Paul's voyage to Italy, 
 in the course of which the ship's company became 
 much alarmed by reason of a violent storm. 
 At length the Apostle informed them, that not 
 one of ihem should be lost. Acts xxvii. 22, 
 23, 24. This prediction was founded on a 
 divine determination to deliver them which had 
 been revealed to Paul, by an Angel of God. 
 But, notwithstanding this decree of heaven, the 
 Apostle at one time gave a very serious caution : 
 ''Except these abide in the ship, ye cannot be 
 saved; v. 31. 
 
 Now, compare this case with the cautions given 
 by Christ to his Apostles, after he had ap- 
 pointed them to a state of glory. "And 1 
 appoint unto you a kingdom:, as my Father hath 
 7
 
 74 P li fl S E V E R A N C E OF SAINTS. 
 
 appointed unto me, that ye may eat and drink 
 at my table in my kingdom, and sit on thrones 
 judging the tioelve tribes of Israel f' Luke xxii. 
 29, 30. Here is a state of security as une- 
 quivocally fixed as an appointment of heaven 
 can make it; yet the following cautionary lan- 
 guage is addressed to the Apostles, the subjects 
 of this appointment: ^'If a man abide not in me, 
 he is cast forth as a branch and is withered, and 
 ■?7ien gather them and cast them into the fire^ 
 S^c. ;" John xv. 6. Now, there is no more 
 danger to be inferred from this caution than 
 from the one given by Paul to the shipmen. 
 
 Then, if prayer, as we have seen, be con- 
 sistent with a state of assurance, and caution 
 with an appointment for heaven, nothing can 
 be inferred from the cautionary language of 
 the Bible in favor of apostacy. 
 
 Another passage relied on, to prove the 
 doctrine of apostacy, is found in Heb, x. 26. 
 "i/" we sin wilfully after that we have received 
 a knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no 
 more sacrifice for sinV 
 
 Two things are necessary in order to a 
 correct understanding of the Apostle's meaning 
 in this text. First, to know the persons he 
 addressed, and secondly, the object of that ad- 
 dress. With regard to the first, there can be 
 no difficulty. It is evident that he addressed 
 the Jews collectively, and it is equally clear
 
 P E R S E V R U A N C f: OF SAT >' T S / O 
 
 that his object was to convince theai of the 
 great advantages ot' the gospel over those of 
 the ceremonial law, and to correct the errors 
 of those who had embraced the Christian sys- 
 tem, but still retained a predilection for the 
 Jewish forms and ceremonies. In the passages 
 just referred to, he seems to aim not only at 
 purging out this old leaven from the true be- 
 liever, but to prevent even such as had, from 
 the external evidences of the gospel, (perhaps 
 inward convictions too,) embraced it as true 
 from renouncing it under persecution, and re- 
 turning to the religion of the Jews. Every 
 body knows, that simply to assent to, or receive 
 the truth, does not constitute a true Christian. 
 (See the stony-ground hearers, in Matt. xiii. 20.) 
 It is also evident the Apostle could not have 
 meant that every voluntary neglect of duty or 
 commission of sin, (for I know of no sin with- 
 out volition,) sealed the damnation of the Christian. 
 This would have contradicted the doctrine of 
 John, where he says, ''If any man sin, we have 
 an advocate icith the Father ;" 1 John ii. 1. 
 But Paul's whole scope and design clearly war- 
 rant the belief, that he spoke with reference 
 to the particular crime of renouncing the gospel 
 dispensation, and returning to the ceremonial 
 law. In all such apostacies, damnation would 
 be inevitable ; lor there was no other sacrifice 
 for sin, besides that which the gospel revealed
 
 76 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS- 
 
 Therefore, it was important for them not to 
 cast away their confidence in the truth of the 
 gospel, (v. 35.) though they might not as yet 
 have experienced its saving benefits. 
 
 The Apostle had the same ol)ject in view 
 in verses 28, 29. ''If he that despised Moses law, 
 died without mercy, (Deut. xvii. 2.) hoiu shall 
 he escape who tramples under his feet the Son 
 of Gcd, and regards the hlood of the covenant 
 icherewlth he (the Son of God,) ivas sanctified^' 
 or consecrated as the Saviour of the world, 
 ''an unholy things The fact that the Apostle 
 himself had not attained unto sanctification, 
 (Phil, iii 12.) and that he had, in a previous 
 part of this epistle, reproved the Jews for their 
 low attainments in religion, together with the 
 collocation of the words of this passage, proves 
 that he had no reference to the sanctification or 
 personal holiness of those to whom he wrote. 
 Then, as receiving the truth does not neces- 
 sarily imply real religion, as sinning wilfully 
 after receiving it, refers primarily to the Jews 
 returning to their old religion, and as sanctifica- 
 tion, in the passage before us, relates to the 
 manner in which Christ became the Saviour of 
 mankind, I see nothing in this chapter to prove 
 that a true believer may lose his religion and 
 go to hell. 
 
 But it is said, "7/' any man draw hack, ^r." 
 v. 38. Does not this prove falling from grace \
 
 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. 77 
 
 1 answer, no. There is a wide difference in 
 supposing a thing, and in proving the reahty of 
 the thing supposed. Paul supposed, that if even 
 an Angel from heaven should preach any other 
 gospel, he ought to ''be accursed'" but this does 
 not prove that an Angel ever had, or ever 
 would preach in any way. True, if a genuine 
 Christian should draw back, so as to lose his 
 religion, he would inevitably perish ; but this 
 supposition does not prove that such an event 
 ever iias, or ever will take place. But suppose 
 I admit that a just man may draw back, still 
 there is a great difference between backsliding 
 and drawing back " to i^erdltion." This the 
 Apostle carefully guards, by saying, •' We are not 
 of them wlio draw hack unto perdition, hut oj 
 them that believe to the saving of the souir 
 V. 39. 
 
 . But it is asked, if a Christian may backslide, 
 why can he not fall from grace. Let God him- 
 self answer this inquiry. "/ will be his father, 
 and he shall he my son: if he commit iniquity, 
 I ivill chasten him with the rod of 7nen, and 
 with the stripes of the children of men. But my 
 mercy shall not depart away from him., as I took 
 it from Saul, whom I put away before thee!' 2 
 Sam. vii. 14, 15. 
 
 Again, it is asked, where is a man's religion 
 when he is backsliding; I would reply, by ask- 
 ing, where is a man's reason when he commits
 
 78 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS, 
 
 an unreasonable act? Is he not still a rational 
 being? And surely it will not be contended, that 
 a man ceases to be a Christian so soon as he de- 
 parts in thought, word, or action, from the re- 
 qnirements of our holy religion. This would 
 involve sinless perfection, to which none, except 
 a few fanatics, make pretensions. But, says one, 
 v/hat would become of a Christian, were he to 
 die in a backsliding state. Before I answer this 
 inquiry, reader, permit me to ask you one or two 
 questions. Do you believe you have religion? 
 A.re you as happy now as you have been I If 
 you are not, then, you are a backslider. Sin 
 has separated between you and your God. Now, 
 what would become of you, were you this mo- 
 ment to die? God would reclaim vou. So, I 
 say, concerning every genuine Christian. 
 
 Again, it is thought, that chapter vi. 4, of 
 this same epistle, inculcates the doctrine against 
 which I am now contending : "For it is impojs- 
 sible for those, who were once enlightened, and 
 have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made 
 partakers of the Holy Ghost, and have tasted the 
 good word of God, and the powers of the world 
 to come, if they shall fall away, to renew them 
 again unto repentance ; seeing they crucify to 
 themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him 
 to an open shame." 
 
 No\A', it is scarcely necessary for me to intro- 
 duce an argument, to prove, that the Apostle had
 
 I'ERSEVERANCK OF SAINTS. 79 
 
 HO cillusioii here, to a truly converted man: he 
 hiinself, has cieteruiiued tliis matter, (v. 8.) by the 
 shiiilitude of the earth bringing forth nothing but 
 briers and thorns, after being dressed, receiving 
 rain from heaven, &c. I have often been aston- 
 ished that persons, witii this exphination before 
 them, would rely for a moment on these texts 
 to prove the doctrine of apostacy ; for the 
 earth referred to by the apostle, as a fit emblem 
 of the character that he had just described, never 
 yielded any fruit ; therefore, could not repre- 
 sent genuine Christians. Tliey are represented 
 by the soil tluit brings forth good fruit ; Matt, 
 xiii. 23- 
 
 But, if the passages under consideration, prove 
 the possibility of losing religion, they also prove 
 the impossibility of getting it again, (v, 6.) And, 
 indeed^ upon the supposition of apostacy being 
 true, it would seem to me, every way reason- 
 able to suppose, that the apostate never could 
 be restored; for it is admitted on all hands, 
 that sinners, hefore conversioti, by rejecting light 
 and abusing privileges, may lose their day of 
 grace. But, I ask, can a sinner, under any 
 circumstances, reject as much light, and abuse 
 as many privileges, as the Christian would do, 
 were he to throw away his religion? Surely 
 not. Then, if a Christian were to fall, his 
 damnation would be inevitable. Some, to avoid 
 this difficulty, have applied the Scriptures in
 
 80 PERSEVK RANGE OF SAINTS. 
 
 question, only to those wlio are sanctifiecl " If 
 they shall fall away, it would be impossible to 
 renew them again unto repentance." Poor en- 
 couragement this, indeed, to seek sanctificaiion 
 as it is taught by those who hold the doctrine 
 of falling from grace! They admit, I presume, 
 that regenerated people go to heaven when they 
 die, though they never obtained sanctification 
 until their dying hour. Tiien, would it not be 
 more safe to possess low attainments in religion, 
 than to become sanctified, and still be liable 
 to fall — and, what is worse, have no prospect 
 of rising again. 
 
 But this application of the Apostle's language, 
 seems to me, to be entirely without foundation. 
 Indeed, I think, it will appear, upon a minute 
 examination, that he was so far from speaking 
 of those who were sanctified, that his descrip- 
 tion falls very far short of true Christians. 
 
 " They were once enlightened." Are not all 
 men enlightened? "They had tasted the heavenly 
 gift, and been made partakers of the Holy Ghost," 
 that is, they had received of the Holy Ghost, 
 power to w^ork miracles, which was called a 
 iieavenly gift. It is evident, that, in the days 
 of the Apostles, such power was, in some in- 
 stances, unaccompanied with saving grace. 
 "Many will say to me in that day. Lord, Lord, 
 have we not prophesied in thy name, and in 
 thy name cast out devils, &c. And then will I 
 t
 
 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. 81 
 
 profess unto them, I never knew jou ;" Matt. vii. 
 22. Orio-en and others afford corroboratins: tes- 
 timonv, that devils were cast out among the 
 Jews, by those who were strangers to true piety. 
 But, should this explanation be rejected, I will 
 insist that a sinner may receive a heavenly gift, 
 consisting of divine influence, and partake of the 
 Holy Ghost, as the Spirit of conviction — as the 
 spirit of bondage unto fear — Rom. viii. 15 — ^'^d 
 yet have no religion. Again, they tasted the good 
 word of God ; so did Herod — Mark vi. 20 — 
 so did the stony ground hearers : " But he that 
 received the seed, into stony 'places^ the same is he 
 that heareth the word, arid anon with joy receiveth 
 it ; yet hath he not root in himself, hut endureth 
 for a while ; for when trihulation or persecution 
 ariseth, because of the iwrd, hy and by he is 
 offended:' Matt. xiii. 20, 21. Here the word is 
 received, and of course tasted ; but who would 
 say that this character ever obtained religion ? 
 I pass to the last characteristic. They tasted the 
 powers of the world to come. This referred to 
 the Christian dispensation, under which many 
 have felt powerful impressions, but have stopped 
 short of true conversion. The meaning, however, 
 will not be altered, if we suppose the Apostle to 
 allude to an invisible state. The soul tastes by 
 feeling ; and who does not know, that sinners feel 
 the reality of heaven and hell, and may make 
 some efforts to escape the one, as well as indulge
 
 82 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. 
 
 pleasing anticipations of the other, and yet remain 
 strangers to genuine religion 1 Acts xxiv. 25 ; 
 xxvi. 28. Matt. xxv. 1, 12. 
 
 With regard to the characters so often intro- 
 duced to prove falhng from grace, the hmits of tny 
 panipliiet will, at present, restrict me to very few 
 remarks, and I will confine them entirely to the 
 case of Jadas ; in which, it is thought, we have 
 incontrovertible evidence of total and final apostacy. 
 It will, however, be necessary, before this can be 
 admitted, to prove that Judas was ever truly 
 converted; for this has never yet been done to my 
 satisfaction. 
 
 The first argument in favor of the piety of 
 Judas, is drawn from the following Scripture: 
 j'.Mine own familiar friend, in whom I trusted, 
 which did eat of my bread, hath lifted his heel 
 against me^ Ps. xli. 9. This passage seems to 
 be applied to Judas by our Saviour. John xiii. 18. 
 Mine own familiar friend. Surely, says one, Judas 
 could not have betm a friend without being a 
 Christian. I ask, was he still a Christian after he 
 had joined the wicked mob to betray Christ? 
 Well, after he had done this, Jesus called him 
 friend. " And Jesus said unto hi??i, Friend, where- 
 fore art thou come,^' &c. Matt. xxvi. 50. But it 
 is urged, the Saviour trusted in Judas. Whatever 
 may be the meaning of this expression, I think, 
 it cannot be pretended that Christ ever regarded 
 him as a loyal subject; for it is expressly said,
 
 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. 83 
 
 tliiit he knew he would betray Jtlm, (John xiii. 11,) 
 and that he knew it (rom the begiriuing. John 
 vi, G4. The trtith is, we are to understand nothing 
 more in the passage quoted . from Psahns, than 
 expressions corresponding with the p?'ofession of 
 Judas — not that Christ ever regarded hiui as liis 
 true friend, or trusted in him, according to the 
 true meaning of the term. 
 
 The second evidence introduced to prove that 
 Judas was a Christian, is, that he wrought miracles. 
 To this 1 would reply, that it has already been 
 shown, that a power to work miracles was some- 
 thinji separate and distinct from real religion. 
 Balaam possessed miraculous knowledge ; that is, 
 a spirit of prophecy; (Num. xxiv. 2-17,) yet, 
 I presume, no body believes he w"as a good man. 
 Now, what is the difference between miraculous 
 knowledge and miraculous power? Both come 
 from God, and have been possessed by unconverted 
 men. Then, a power to work miracles affords 
 no evidence thai Judas was a true Christian. 
 
 But it is said, Judas was given to Christ. 
 True; but in what sense? Surely not as a true 
 believer. I request the reader to examine the 
 history of this case minutely. " The?i one of the 
 twelve, called Judas Iscariot, went unto the High 
 Priests, and said unto them, What will ye give 
 vie, and I will deliver him unto you!' Matt. xxvi. 
 14, 15. Observe, this was before the Sacrament. 
 If Judas fell from grace, it must have been previous
 
 84 PEUSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. - 
 
 to the administration of this ordinance. Now 
 turn to what Christ said after the communion^ 
 in his sacerdotal prayer, of tliose that had been 
 given unto him. " Thou givest them me, and they 
 have kept thy iwrdV John xvii. 6. The reader 
 will discover, that Christ, in verses 6, 7, and 8, 
 is speaking of the conversion of his Apostles, 
 where Judas is not included ; for he had previously 
 sold his Lord and renounced his word ; therefore, 
 what is said in these verses, could not have been 
 true concerning Judas. Hence, he had not been 
 given to Christ, in conversion, as had been the 
 other Apostles. But in verse 12, Christ alludes 
 to his Apostles, as having been given to him in 
 another sense, in which Judas is included ; viz., as 
 external disciples. 
 
 But, says one, Judas w^as chosen by Christ. 
 Yes, I answer, chosen as a student, but not unto 
 eternal life. '*/ speak not of you all: I know 
 ivhom I have chosen!' John xiii. 18, In this 
 choice, Judas is not included. 
 
 Again, it is said, Judas was sent to preach, and 
 the inquiry is frequently made with an air of 
 triumph, would Ciirist send an unconverted man 
 to preach the Gospel t It is true, Judas was 
 suffered to remain with the Apostles, though he 
 had not received the word from the lips of Christ, 
 as they had done. John xvii. 6-8. Our Saviour 
 did not see proper to execute the disciphne of the 
 Church on him, as God, knowing the hearts of
 
 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS- 85 
 
 men. While on earth, he chose to act in con- 
 formity to his government of the Church in after 
 ages. And, doubtless, there have been, and are 
 now, but too many Judases in the Church. But, 
 is she less under the government of Christ now, 
 than she was then. 
 
 But it is still urged, that, if I believe Judas had 
 no religion, I am under the necessity of believing, 
 also, that Christ calls and sends forth unconverted 
 men to preach the Gospel. I would just reply, 
 that those who believe Judas had religion, and 
 lost it, are involved in a similar difficulty ; viz., that 
 it is the will of Christ, that men should retain the 
 ministerial office after their apostacy ; for he did 
 not depose Judas, but suffered him to remain with 
 the Apostles, and even administered the sacrament 
 to him, after he had covenanted with the Priests 
 to destroy him. 
 
 But, if I had no other proof, that Judas was, 
 from the beginning, an irreligious man, the 
 following; would be sufficient. "Have I not 
 chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil," 
 (John vi. 70,) a fallen spirit. This was before 
 Satan entered into Judas to betray Christ. Luke 
 xxii. 3. John xiii. 2. He was also called a thief 
 prior to this time. John xii. 6. These, I think, 
 are bad marks of Christianity. 
 
 The figures which seem to favor the doctrine 
 of fallino^ from grace, such as twice dead, to my 
 mind, refer to tiie almost Christian : to those
 
 86 P E R S E V E il A N C E OF SAINTS. 
 
 cliaracters, who, after liaviuu died in Adam, were 
 placed under die quickeniiiij influence of rlie 
 S{)irit, but rejected the light until it departed ; af^er 
 v\iiicli they were no more quickened. Perhaps 
 there is, no metaphor better calculated to represent 
 this deploral)le situation of the sinner, than a tree, 
 not oidj dead, but {)Iucked up by tiie roots, from 
 which we may learn, that there was no {xissibiHty 
 of its ever being -revived. 
 
 Aiiain: the sow, alter she was washed, returned 
 to her wallowing in the mire. All that I have 
 to say on this subject, is, had her nature been 
 changed, and rendered innocent and clean, she, 
 no dou!)t, would have pursued a different course; 
 and. had the character designed to be represented 
 bv this fi»;ure, been changed iti heart, he would 
 have remained icltk us. But for the want of a 
 new uriture, it has happened unto him like the soiu 
 that was washed, 3fc. He went out from us, that 
 it might be manifest that he ivns not of us. Had 
 he been of us, he no doubt would have continued 
 with us. 
 
 I will now conclude, by noticing a few passages 
 of Scripture in favor of final perseverance: some 
 have already been brought to view, which it will 
 not be necessary here to repeat. 
 
 "Whosoever is born of God doth not commit 
 sin. for his seed remaineth in him, and he cannot 
 sin, because he is born of God." 1 John iii. 9. 
 We are not to understand sinless pei-fection here.
 
 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. 87 
 
 This would contradict otiier parts of the word 
 of God. Chapter i. 8-10 The Apostle gives his 
 meaning in chapter v. 16, where he speaks of the 
 sin unto death, and this is the sin which those 
 who are born of God cannot commit; therefore, 
 they shall never die. 
 
 "For I am persuaded that neither death, nor 
 life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor 
 things present, nor things to come, nor height, 
 nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able 
 to se[)arate us from the love of God, whicli is in 
 Christ Jesus our Lord.'' Rom. viii. 38, 39. 
 
 Observe the manner in which this triumphant 
 language is introduced. " I am persuaded " By 
 whom was Paul persuaded 1 Surely not by the 
 Devil, but by the Spirit of God. Then he was 
 not deceived when he made this darino- challeno;e 
 to the enemies of the true believer. Life is 
 desirable, and death is terrible; i)ut neither the 
 one nor the other shall be able to separate us from 
 the love of God. " ISor angels, p?-7ncipnHties, nor 
 powers." Good angels will not, for they are the 
 friends of the Christian ; bad angels cannot, for, 
 although they are enemies, thei/ are restrained 
 enemies. "■ Nor principalities, nor potvers f' that is, 
 the powers of civil authority. A Nero may rage, 
 and others may vent their spite, but all combined 
 shall not be able to effect a separation betu een 
 Christ and the Christian. ''Nor things present^ 
 nor things to come." 1 have often heard attempts
 
 88 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. 
 
 made to evade the force of this passage, by saying, 
 that nothing but sin could effect a Christian's fall; 
 but surely the Apostle includes this in things 
 iwesent. Nor heights, nor depths, nor any other 
 creature ; that is, neither prosperity nor adversity, 
 nor any thing that can be named or thought of. 
 If the Apostle did not believe in the impossibility 
 of losing rehgion, when he uttered this language, 
 surely words have no meaning. 
 
 " And I will make an everlasting covenant with 
 them, that I will not turn away from them to do 
 them good, but I will put my fear in their hearts^ 
 that they shall not depart from me." Jer. xxxii. 40. 
 It is supposed by some, that this promise only 
 extended to Israel according to the flesh ;- but 
 inasmuch as there seem to be spiritual blessings 
 couched in it, I think it also belongs to Israelites 
 indeed, and that every true Christian may claim 
 the benefit of it. In this promise, God pledges 
 himself never to leave nor forsake his people. 
 Oh, but, says one, that is not what we are in 
 danger of The great danger lies in us forsaking 
 God. But the promise under consideration pro- 
 vides against this also. I iitill put my fear in their 
 hearts, that they shall not depart from me. God 
 knows if his people be left to themselves, they will 
 depart from him ; but he has determined not to 
 do this. 
 
 "My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, 
 and they follow in©, and I give unto them eternal
 
 PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS. 89 
 
 life, and they shall never perish, neither shall an/ 
 pluck them out of my hands. My Father, who 
 gave them me, is greater than all, and none is 
 able to pluck them out of my Father's hands.'' 
 John X. 27, 28, 29. What language could he 
 stronger? From it we learn that Christians now 
 have eternal life : not tejnporanj life, which would 
 be the case, were they to fall from grace. This, 
 however, they cannot do; for he w^ho is greater 
 than all, has them in his hand, and none is able 
 to pluck them out of his hand. 
 
 " Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that heareth 
 my word, and believelh on him that sent me, hath 
 everlasting life, and shall not come into condem- 
 nation, but is passed from death unto life," 
 John V. 24. Here the present state of the believer 
 is first brought to view. He has endless life 
 begun in his soul. It is, then, most clearly shown, 
 that this life will never be forfeited, for he shall 
 NOT come into condemnation. 
 
 The above quotations are but a brief specimen 
 of what the word of God says concerning the 
 security of the saints. It would be needless to 
 multiply. 
 
 The reader will plainly discover, that the 
 passages we have recited are direct in their 
 application, and too positive in their declarations 
 to admit of doubt, with regard to their true 
 meaning. This, I think, is not the character 
 of those introduced to prove final apostacy 
 8
 
 90 FREE MORAL A G E N C V , 
 
 Their application is doubtful. Indeed, I never 
 saw the fust positive text of Scripture to prove 
 this doctrine. 
 
 ON FREE MORAL AGENCY. 
 
 A FRIEND requests, that I should say something 
 about moral free agency — the true distinction 
 between free agency and moral agency. I know 
 not that I can say any thing satisfactory on that 
 vexed question, which has employed the best 
 pens for ages past ; but, if I cannot satisfy others, 
 I ought to understand myself, what I mean by free 
 moral agency. By a free agent, I understand one 
 that acts without restraint or necessity. A moral 
 agent, is one that is held responsible for his 
 conduct. Man acts freely, without restraint or 
 necessity; and is accountable for his actions: 
 therefore, man is a free moral agent. We are 
 now considering man in a state of trial; in which 
 state he has power to act or do what he will not 
 have power to do, when the advantages of probation 
 are removed from him. Removed from these 
 advantages, he may sin freely, or do what he is 
 inclined to do ; but he will sin necessarily, having 
 nothing to counteract his depraved nature. He 
 can do nothing else but sin ; but he will be a
 
 FREE MORAL AGENCY. 91 
 
 moral agent, if he can sin. He has moral ability, 
 for sin is an act of a moral as;ent; and having, 
 by the abuse of his blessings, turned them into 
 curses, he is responsible for his after conduct. 
 But, as we are speaking of a subject in a state 
 of probation, for the better understanding of this 
 subject, we will remark, that, to understand the 
 operations of God on mind, and the operations 
 of mind toward God, is all important, in considering 
 a free moral ajjent. That God does operate 
 on mind, and that mind nmst co-operate with 
 God, are truths plainly taught in the Bible. 
 Theology and philosophy are two grand sciences. 
 Theology teaches the nature and operations of 
 God, philosophy the nature and operations of 
 mind. We will say but little about theology at 
 present : our business is principally with mind and 
 its operations. And that we may better understand 
 its nature and operations, we will consider the 
 philosophy applied to mind. 
 
 And, first, very different views have been 
 entertained as to the philosophy of mind. All 
 agree, where there is a moral action, there must 
 be determining power somewhere ; but, where 
 that power rests is disputed. All the views which 
 have obtained notoriety on this subject, may be 
 resolved into four. And, first, the philosophy that 
 gives motive the power to determine the mind. 
 Secondly, that philosophy that gives inclination 
 the determining power over the mind or will
 
 92 FREE MORAL AGENCV, 
 
 Thirdly, that philosophy which gives nimi the 
 determining power, without divine agency. And, 
 fourthly, that philosophy that gives man the 
 determining power by divine agency. The latter 
 we think the true philosophy, which alone sustains 
 the doctrine of man's moral free agency. But, to 
 be better understood, we will review the different 
 theories, and mark their results. 
 
 First, motive : if that determines the mind, 
 or if motive have the determining power, the 
 being that governs the motive, governs the 
 , mind or choice,- and the choice is necessitated ; 
 and if the choice be necessitated, free moral 
 agency is lost ; the being that controls the motive, 
 controls the mind, and is responsible for the 
 action. 
 
 But, secondly, the philosophy that gives the 
 inclination the determining power. The inclina- 
 tion was inherited from another, over whom we 
 have no personal control; and the choice is 
 necessitated — whether Adam in innocency, or 
 man in his fallen state. Adam received his quality 
 of nature from God. We have received ours 
 from Adam. Now, according to the philosophy, 
 that inclination determines the mind, and that 
 man can only choose as inclination dictates, how 
 could Adam sin 1 Adam was holy ; he was 
 inclined to good. How, therefore, could Adam, 
 according to that philosophy, put forth an evil 
 action 1 He could not choose to sin : and his
 
 F l; E E MORAL AGENCY. 93 
 
 inclination cDuld not be impaired by his own act. 
 But, as it is a fact, that he did sin, some evil 
 agent, over whom he had no control, must have 
 defaced the divine image, or erased it .from his 
 heart, and planted the principle of enmity to God 
 therein. Then he had something within himself 
 that accorded with the object presented by Satan ; 
 and thus he had power to* do wrong, because he 
 was inclined to evil. Or else his Maker, for the 
 general good, as some suppose, by an act of his 
 power, changed the law of his nature ; and 
 then he could sin, and be the subject of misery; 
 9nd being a subject of misery, mercy could be 
 developed ; and thus sin would be for the general 
 good ; and as his object was to glorify his mercy, 
 the end would sanctify the means. The same 
 philosophy that is applicable to man in a state 
 of probation, tliough a sinner, was applicable to 
 Adam in innocency. 
 
 Thirdly. The philosophy that gives man 
 determining power in his fallen state, without 
 divine aid, so that he can choose life as well as 
 death, is contrary to the Bible ; and man, in his 
 present state, is not deeply depraved : if man, by 
 means or instrumentality alone, can correct his 
 evils, and restore himself to the favor of God, 
 you will find all those who consider man able 
 to correct his evils by the use of means, deny 
 the divinity of Christ, personality and influence 
 of the Holy Ghost. And that philosophy is
 
 94 FREE MORAL AGENCY. 
 
 infidelity in disguise, though it may be called by 
 the name of Christ. 
 
 Fourthly. That philosophy that gives man 
 power to act or determine by divine aid, or the 
 agency of the Holy Ghost, and the means he 
 uses to aid man rightly to determine, gives man, 
 under an economy of mercy, power to use motive : 
 he acts in view of motive, but he uses the motive. 
 There is a great difference in the two theories. 
 According to the first, the motive uses the mind ; 
 according to the second, the mind uses the motive. 
 Man also has power to use inclination. He can 
 determine to accord with his inclination, or go 
 contrary to it. We see this daily developed: 
 the lazy man has no inclination to labor; yet, 
 knowing he will starve if he does not, he will do 
 what he is not inclined to do. The sick man is 
 not inclined to take medicine ; he has no taste 
 for it; yet he will take what be feels an aversion 
 to, rather than die. The sinner is inclined to sin ; 
 he loves sin ; and yet he can turn from it. Did 
 not our Saviour teach this doctrine, when he 
 said, '' Except a man deny himself, take up his 
 cross and follow me, he cannot be my disciple 1" 
 And did he not always teach this doctrine 1 
 Read the Bible throughout; it is full of proof, that 
 man may act in accordance with his inclination, 
 or go contrary to it. But w here is it said in the 
 Bible, that without Christ, we can do all these 
 thinjs^s 1 or what sinner convinced of his own
 
 FREE J\l O R A L A G E iN C Y . 95 
 
 sinfulness can do so! We do all these tliin«:s 
 
 D 
 
 by tiie ability that God giveth. 
 
 We have said, the same philosophy that governs 
 man in his probation, governed Adam in his 
 probation. Adam was a free moral agent; he 
 was not necessitated to good or evil ; though he 
 was upright, he might do either; he acted in view 
 of motive, but the motive ^lad not the determinino 
 power; the law of his nature or inclination was 
 to good, but he was not determined by his 
 inclination, or he would not have sinned. But 
 he had power to act consistent with that law, 
 or contrary to it. He chose the latter, and by his 
 improper choice, he lost his purity. God did not 
 destroy it, before he sinned ; but he destroyed 
 himself. He fell from his original rectitude, by 
 his disobedience to a positive command, which 
 was designed to test his loyalty; and thus became 
 totally depraved, unable to help himself. According 
 to the same philosophy, he must be brougbt back 
 in the same way he went off from God. Here 
 we might, for a moment, introduce theology, or 
 the nature and operations of God, and see what 
 he has done for us, for in him is our help. Now, 
 man, as a free moral agent, could ruin himself, 
 but could not restore himself Therefore, if God 
 had not graciously and sovereignly exercised his 
 agency, man never could have returned to bim. 
 There were two impossibilities in his way ; he 
 was guilty, and could not atone ; he was de|)raved,
 
 96 FREE MORAL AGENCY. 
 
 and could not, except an atonement be made for 
 him. God, tlierelbre, chose the race of men, in 
 Christ Jesns, to a day of probation. 
 
 Christ Jesus made an atonement for man ; the 
 Holy Spirit has come to operate on him and in 
 him; to lead, and enable him to believe in Christ; 
 and by his influence, and the means instituted 
 by him, man is placed on equal ground with his 
 foe. The law has been broken ; and he cannot 
 restore himself to its righteousness or holy nature. 
 But God does not ask him to keep the law, in 
 order to be restored to his favor; this is out of the 
 question. But the gospel is a positive institution, 
 with which he may comply ; and by taking the 
 vantage-ground of the gospel, he may be restored 
 to the righteousness and holy nature of the law. 
 The law cannot bring the sinner up to the gospel ; 
 but the gospel can bring a sinner up to the law. 
 
 It is not necessary, that the nature of the law 
 be restored to the heart, in order to faith in Christ; 
 the law would then bring the sinner up to the 
 gospel, and the gospel would be of none effect. 
 But, as Adam fell by violating a positive institution 
 before he lost his purity, so the sinner, by the 
 Holy Spirit's influence, complies with the gospel 
 by faith, which is a positive institution, before he 
 is regenerated. And, as according to the true 
 philosophy of mind, though he acted in view of 
 motive, he was not necessitated by it, though he 
 was inclined to evil; vet that inclination did not
 
 FREE MORAL A r, E N C Y . 97 
 
 necessitate his choice; nor yet did he believe 
 without divine aid. He was deeply sensil)le, 
 by liis own experience, liiat he couKl not save 
 himself; yet lie could cast his all upon Christ. 
 And,- as Adam lost his purity, or the divine iniase, 
 by sin, so ihe behever is restored to the divine 
 image by laitii. By faith he enters into covenant 
 with God. Justification, adoption, regeneration, 
 sanctification, and glorification, are covenant 
 blessinijs. The plan of the Bible is grace and 
 dutv. God calls; the sinner must obey the call. 
 God makes known the plan of salvation ; the 
 sinner must accept it. Then God justifies, adopts, 
 renews, sanctifies, and glorifies. The scheme of 
 salvation originates with God, and is carried out 
 in man's agency. The system is gracious; and 
 personal accountability is secured. Election, in 
 the first instance, was sovereign, gracious, and free; 
 choosing all men to a day of mercy. Personal 
 election turns on the choice of the sinner. Elect, 
 through sanctification of the Spirit, and belief 
 of the truth. And thus free moral agency is 
 sustained. God receives all the glory of faith; 
 and man all the damnation of unbelief 
 
 I have endeavored, in as brief a manner as 
 possible, to present the subject before the mind. 
 The reader may wish for explanations; but the 
 subject is too copious to admit an explanation 
 of every point, in one short essay. 
 9
 
 98 P R E D E S T I N A T 10 N 
 
 PREDESTINATION AND FORE- 
 KNOWLEDGE, 
 
 OR KNOWLEDGE AND DECREE. 
 
 Some divines consider foreknowledge founded 
 on predestination ; others believe predestination is 
 founded on foreknowledge : there are others who 
 blend the two together, and consider them synony- 
 mous. We ask leave to offer a few thoughts on 
 the perplexing subject. 
 
 And first, the Bible settles the question whether 
 knowledge is founded on decree or decree on 
 knowledge. Rom. viii. 29 ; " For whom he did fore- 
 know he also did predestinate." So we see, ac- 
 cording to Paul, he did not decree and then know, 
 but he knew and then decreed. As to whether 
 knowledge and decree be the same thing, our 
 knowledge of language must determine; know- 
 ledge is a perfection of the Divine Being, decree is 
 an act Now, if knowledge be essential to the 
 being of God, and he could not know unless he 
 decreed, then he purposed before he had a being. 
 But this is absurd ; therefore we conclude that 
 knowledge belongs to his being, and decree to his 
 operations ; he must have a being before he can 
 act, he must know before he decrees. His know- 
 ledge is infinite ; but if it depends on decree, then 
 decree makes it infinite — then all the perfection of
 
 AND FOREKNOWLEDGE. 99 
 
 knowledge possessed by God is created, and is n(»t 
 a part of his being. But some consider that it 
 establishes the doctrine of fate for God to know 
 every thins. To this sentiment we would respond, 
 would it not be idolatry to worship a being below 
 inanity, and if the knowledge of God were not in- 
 finite would it not detract from his excellence and 
 render him less the object of our esteem 1 We 
 conclude, that if he did not know every thing, we 
 could not confide in him with safety ; we might be 
 in trouble and need his aid, which could not be 
 afforded, unless he knew it. It is certainly no ob- 
 jection in the mind of a good man that God is in- 
 finite in knowledge, or that he knows every thing: 
 and fate cannot be attached to him on account of 
 his infinite knowledge. It is desirable that he 
 should know, and a pleasino; thought it is, that he 
 does know every thing. It is essential to his being 
 to know every thing; but it is not essential to his 
 being, nor is it desirable, that he be considered the 
 author of every thing that comes to pass; for sin 
 comes to pass, and it is not desirable that the ob- 
 ject of our worship be the author of sin. He must 
 know all he does, but he must not necessarily do 
 all he knows. He knows what we will do as 
 well as what he will do himself. 
 
 Our fate or end is no proof that he is the author 
 of the evils which involved us in such an end : his 
 knowing that a sinner will be turned into hell does 
 not detract from his moral excellence. But if it
 
 100 P R R D E S T I .\ A I" I O N 
 
 wore known tlinr lie orHuiiiPfl him to liell, ^^'irllont 
 the roiisiderfirioii of his choice, and execiuctl his 
 decree \)\ his own njicncy that involved an inrelli- 
 jjjenr heinji in the fires ot hell, man mijiht ohj* ci to 
 the divine chaiacter and refuse to worship him; 
 and indeed it would seem impossible to love a he- 
 in^ iHider the cotiviction that He was ihe amhor 
 of all the evils that involved him in miserv. lint 
 not so as relates to the knowledjje of God; tor 
 from the very fact that lie knows our down-lying 
 and np-rising. and is acquainted wiili all our wa^s, 
 |je ought to he loved the more and trusted in with 
 the greatest confidence. AVe cannot forbid Hini 
 who is infinite in knowledjie, from knowins: our 
 end as well as our [)eo:innin'i, and all our w avs ; 
 he is thereby considered the more worthy of the 
 good man's love. 
 
 But let us conclude this subject by presenting 
 tiie character of God, as made known in the 
 Bible. His knowledge is infinite, iiis purposes are 
 all formed on holiness, according to his infinite 
 knovvledjie; and his knowledge being infinite, com- 
 prehends himself and all possibilities — he therefore 
 knows himself and every other being. He knows 
 what he w^ill do himself, and what everv other be- 
 ing will do; and on his knowledge of what ought 
 to be done, knowing what is done, lie fixes the des- 
 tinies of all according to his infinite iiuowledge of 
 what is right. According to the character of all 
 is created intelligeuces, shall " not the Jud^e o(
 
 THE II C) L V S I' I R IT . J 01 
 
 all the earth do right ?*' His knowledge helongs 
 to his l)eing, his purposes heloiig to his opcratioiis ; 
 foreknowledge belongs to the being of God, pre- 
 destination to his operations. Knowledge is a 
 perfection of his nature, decree is an act. We are 
 authorised to believe, and it is a pleasing tliouiiht. 
 that God knows every thing; but we are nor au- 
 thorised from the Bible to believe that he docs 
 every thing he knows. Every thing God piirj)o- 
 ses and does, has holiness stamped upon it; but many 
 thinjis have not this stamp, therefore they do not 
 belong to his operations. But He tells us who is 
 the author of all evil ; that the Devil is the father of 
 lies, the father of inconsistencies and that man has 
 destroved himself; for all have sinned ;intl come 
 short of the glory of God, Sin is known of God, 
 and is what he hates; would he therefore be the 
 author of what he hates ? Surely he knows what is 
 wrong, but surely he would not purpose to tarnish 
 his own glory. 
 
 ON THE PERSON.ALITY AND OFFICE 
 OF THE HOLY SPHUT. 
 
 Bv the term Holy Ghost, is meant a person, 
 not an influence, a spiritual person, not a phvsical. 
 His essence and personality belong to the being of
 
 102 ON THE PERSONALITY AND 
 
 God, and his procession and office to the operations 
 of the Godhead. According to the Bible, God is 
 one and tliree : one in essence or perfection, three 
 in person. By the unity of God, some understand 
 only one person and one God, and exclude person- 
 ality as belonging to the Holy Ghost — that by the 
 Holy S[)irit, we are to understand the influence 
 the one holy person, or God, exerts on the universe, 
 and not a distinct person in the Godhead, but a 
 personal influence from the one God who is but 
 one person. 
 
 We believe in a spiritual influence, put forth 
 from one God, who is three as well as one ; and 
 that the Holy Ghost, so often mentioned in the 
 Bible, is a person, belonging to the being of God, 
 and who is a Holy Spirit, and by an agreement or 
 covenant of the united three, is the person or agent 
 who, by direct or indirect influence, brings every 
 thing to pass. 
 
 This distinct personality in the Godhead is evi- 
 dent from the Bible. 
 
 1 From the fact that God is often spoken of in 
 the Bible, by means of the plural number: "Let 
 us make man," «&c. &c. Gen. i. 26. " The man 
 is become as one of us;" Gen. iii. 22. The 
 New Testament reveals how many persons there 
 are in the Godhead. There are three, and their 
 distinct names are given: Father, Son, and Holy 
 Ghost ; and these three are one. 
 
 2. Personal powers of will and understanding
 
 OFFICE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. 103 
 
 are ascril)cd to him: 1 Cor. ii. 10, 11 ; also xii. 
 11. Epli. iv. 3. 
 
 3. He is an ol)ject of worship: Matt, xxviii. 19: 
 also 2 Cor. xiii. 14. The personal pronoun is 
 used in proof of his personality, John xiv. 26; xv. 
 26; xvi. 13 ; also Eph. i. 13. Personal offices 
 are ascribed to him, Rom. viii. 26. A number of 
 personal acts are ascribed to him: speaking, teach- 
 ing, witnessing, Sac. See Mark xiii. 11 ; Acts 
 XX. 23 ; Rom. viii. 15, 16 ; 1 Cor. vi. 19 ; Acts 
 XV. 28 : also xvi. 6, 7. The Holy Ghost is a per- 
 son, equal in power and glory to the Father and 
 Son. Names applicable to the most high God are 
 ascribed to him : Acts xxviii. 25. Heb. iii. 7, 9. 
 
 Attributes proper to be ascribed to God are as- 
 cribed to the Holy Ghost: L Cor. ii. 10, 11; Isa. 
 xl. 13, 14. He is emphatically called God; see 
 Acts v. 3, 4. " Thou hast not lied unto men, but 
 unto God." Almost innumerable passages of scrip- 
 ture prove his personality, and that he is a divine 
 person, possessing power to will and work, and 
 worship due him. He is equal in power and glory 
 to the Father and Son, and essentially belongs to 
 the beinii of God. 
 
 The united three, in counsel or covenant, in 
 view of creating a moral universe, provided to 
 meet all the incidents of the universe. The Father 
 is considered as the conservative of the Godhead, 
 the Son as the medium of connnunication, and 
 the Holy Spirit as the agent by whose operation
 
 104 ON THE P K R S O N A I, I T Y A ^ [> 
 
 every thin^ desiiiiieil by God should be brought to 
 pass, ihrouoh the Sou, by the direction of the 
 Father. His operations, by some, are explained 
 as extraordinary and ordinary : the former by ma- 
 king men prophets, the latter by his makin^^; men 
 saints. By others, as direct and indirect : the di- 
 rect without nieans, the indirect by means. And 
 some exckide direct influence on the heart aUo- 
 gether; and by the indirect, they evidently deny 
 divine influence, and attribute all the means, with- 
 out the Spirit. The means have the power to 
 pardon and chanoe the heart by appointment : not 
 that there is any divine agency, giving the means 
 efficiency, but the means themselves, being appoint- 
 ed by God, have the power to open or change the 
 heart. Some consider the written truths of the 
 Bible as the means, and the ministers of the gospel, 
 as the agents to apply the truth, and by means of 
 the truth they have power to change the heart ; 
 and the Holy Spirit has nothing to do in our sal- 
 vation. Indeed according to that theory, there is 
 no Holy Ghost; but God, who is but one person as 
 well as one God, does all that is done in the world 
 in its conversion by the agency of men, presenting 
 the truths of the Bible before the minds of the 
 people, and by man's agency, not the Holy Spirit, 
 sinners are converted to God 
 
 But it is evident from the Bible, as we have 
 shown, that there is a Holy Ghosi ; and that his 
 agency is as necessary in restoring order to the
 
 OFFICE OF THE HOLV SPIRIT. 105 
 
 moral world, which is a moral chaos, as his agency 
 was necessary to the proper organization of the 
 physical world, when in its chaotic state. And 
 the Holy Spirit can operate directly, on spirit, as 
 well as indirectly. He that made man, and gave 
 him a living soul, can he not have access to that 
 soul, without recourse to means whicli can only 
 address the senses of the body I But if he choose 
 means, and means addressing the soul through the 
 body, is not the agency of the Holy Spirit as essen- 
 tial in the conversion of a sinner, as though lie 
 operated directly 1 Tlie word of God is the great 
 means, but the Spirit is the agent which makes 
 the truth or the word of God efficacious ; and 
 niinisters are but instruments in the great work. 
 Wljat would a sword do, if no skilful and power- 
 ful hand wielded it? And who is Paul? who is 
 Apollos ? but ministers. Paul planted, Apollos 
 watered ; but God gave the increase. So neither 
 is he that planteth, or he that watereth, any thing, 
 but God that giveth the increase. If then the 
 agency of the Spirit be as necessary, where means 
 are employed as where they are not, what has the 
 objector to immediate intkience of the Holy Ghost 
 gained I The agency of the Spirit is essentially 
 necessary. Then if any deny direct inlluence on 
 tlie heart of a sinner, the indirect operation is 
 necessary, and no sinner will ever be saved with- 
 out the agency of the Holy Spirit, however appro- 
 priate the means may be.
 
 3 06 ON THE PERSONALITY AND 
 
 1 he Holy Spirit is the agent which executes the 
 divine purposes ; and he is called holy, not because 
 he is essentially more so than the Father and the 
 Son, l>ut because his work is to make men holy. 
 He executes the decrees of God; and the decrees 
 when brought to pass, have the impress of holiness 
 on them. We may safely conclude that the Holy 
 Spirit never brings to pass any thing unholy; and 
 as he executes the decrees of God, sin is not to be 
 found in the decrees. The Holy Spirit produced 
 the humanity of Christ, anointed him, and in the 
 emblem of a dove, testified that he was the Son 
 of God. He raised him from the dead. He de- 
 scended on the apostles, and inspired them to 
 preach in every man's tongue. He convinces the 
 world ; his operations are as extensive as the 
 atonement; and the atonement as extensive as the 
 Father's electing love which chose all men in Jesus 
 Christ, that they might be holy or placed under a 
 holy influence, exerted by the Holy Spirit. And 
 when the sinner yields to that influence, he is led 
 to Christ; and when he receives Christ, he is jus- 
 tified, adopted, renewed by the Holy Ghost in the 
 spirit of his mind, sealed to the day of redenijjtion, 
 comforted and sanctified. Thus the Holy Spirit 
 has a great work to do in the world; and without 
 his soul-warming and holy influence, our world 
 would be as cold religiously, as Greenland's icy 
 mountain is naturally. 
 
 The doctrine of the Holy Spirit's personality and
 
 BIBLE DOCTRINES, 107 
 
 holy agency is a pleasing sentiment; and he is 
 promised to be with his servants to the end of the 
 world. And by his influence the wilderness and 
 solitary places shall blossom as the rose. He not 
 only calls sinners to repentance, btit he also calls 
 men to preach, and gives energy to their preach- 
 ing. His Iruits are pleasant fruits: love, joy, peace, 
 long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meek- 
 ness, temperance ; against such things there is no 
 law. 
 
 Who amono;st men would be a Christian? And 
 what would a Christian be without those graces of 
 the Holy Spirit? Let us, my brethren, yield to his 
 influence, and never grieve the heavenly dove. 
 Let the sinner turn at his reproof; and he will lead 
 him to Christ. Remember, sinner, it is a fearful 
 thing to sin against the Holy Ghost. 
 
 A SYNOPSIS OF BIBLE DOCTRINES 
 IN THEIR ORDER. 
 
 1 All religion supposes the worship of a God. 
 The God of the Bible describes hiuiself a Spirit; 
 infinite, eternal, and unchangeable in his being, 
 wisdom, power, holiness. Justice, goodness, and 
 truth. Three classes of perfections are ascribed 
 to him. 1st. Moral, which conveys to us the idea 
 of law or rule. 2nd. Perfection, which conveys to
 
 108 R I B r, E D O C T 11 I N E S. 
 
 US the idea of agency ; wisdom to plan and power 
 to execute, constitutes an agent; an agent must 
 have a rule or a law by which to act; holiness is 
 the rule of his agency : his willing or decreeing a 
 thing does not make it a right, hut he wills or de- 
 crees because it is right. The 3rd and last class 
 of perfections ascribed to God, expresses the de- 
 gree (if we may apply the term degree to Deity) 
 in which he possesses the rule and power of ac- 
 tion. He is infinite, eternal, and unchangeable in 
 his rule and power of action. 
 
 2. The immutable perfections of his nature, 
 which may be considered the law of his mind, and 
 source of motive to his will, viz : holiness, justice, 
 goodness, and truth, constitute the great principles 
 of law to all intelligent beings. The law is im- 
 mutable and universal. These grand principles 
 cannot be brought down or modified to suit the 
 weakness or wickedness of fallen creatures. The 
 oflender may be brought up to the standard at the 
 pleasure of God, but if brought up at his pleasure, 
 his plan must and will sustain every principle of the 
 government and develop the law by wiiich he, as a 
 sovereign, purposes and acts. Shall not the Judge 
 of all the earth do right? The Lord our God is 
 holy, is essentially so, and declaratively so ; he is 
 holy in all his works and righteous in all his ways. 
 
 3. Man was made upright, created in the image 
 of God, natural and moral. By the natural, we 
 understand he was au agent; by the moral, the
 
 B I B L E D O C T R I N E S . 2 09 
 
 nature of those iininutable principles was printed 
 in his mind. It was his duty to love God, and he 
 was disposed to do it, but he was not confirmed 
 in that holy and happy state: his not being created 
 confirmed, does not prove that he cannot be con- 
 firmed in happiness or misery ; but, according to the 
 immutable principles of law, his agency must be 
 regarded, which would not have been had he been 
 created confirmed. His agency must be tested, 
 and, in a duration of time, according to the pnrt he 
 acts while on trial, heaven or hell may be his eter- 
 nal destiny, and the immutable principles of law 
 fully carried out. Man's, agency was tested by a 
 positive institution, securing all the principles of a 
 moral government, Man, the first man, the natu- 
 ral and legal head of all his race, eat the forbidden 
 fruit, and by one man, this first man, sin entered 
 into the world, and death by sin, and so death has 
 passed upon all men, for that all have sinned. 
 
 4. The Gospel is a positive institution, which 
 does not change one principle of the moral law, 
 modify or bring it down to the weakness and 
 wickedness of man, but provides to briii^ fallen 
 man up to its righteousness and holy nature, 
 and may be considered the administration of the 
 law in a way of mercy, through a Mediator. The 
 gospel is good news, a bundle of good news, con- 
 taining the following important articles : First in 
 order, election, unconditional, an election of the 
 race or whole family of Adam. We said election
 
 '0t 
 
 110 BIBLE DOCTRINES. 
 
 of the race to a state of probation, untlionglit of 
 and unsolicited by liini, and without any condition 
 required, whetiier he would accept or reject. He 
 was graciously, and sovereignly, and freely chosen 
 to this state without any condition on his part. 
 The only condition, if it may be so called, was 
 the death of Christ, if he died for the sins of the 
 first Adam, he and iiib race shall have a personal 
 being under an economy of mercy. What the 
 Bible calls personal election turns on sanctification 
 of the Spirit and belief of the truth, and that is 
 an election to a state of glory. But as I must 
 close this article, I will do it without comuient on 
 the other points of the System. We have seen 
 election of the race is first in order : second, the 
 atonement: third, the operation of the Holy Spirit: 
 fourth, conviction for sin : fifth, repentance: sixth, 
 faith in Christ: seventh, justification: eighth, 
 adoption : ninth, regeneration : tenth, sanctifica- 
 tion: eleventh, glorification. 
 
 Oh, the depths of the riches, both of the wisdom 
 and knowledge of God, how unsearchable his 
 judgments and his ways past finding out. Had he 
 not chosen and revealed the plan of salvation, the 
 world never would have known it. Let us esteem 
 that revelation, which not only tells of the past and 
 the present, but of things to come.
 
 SANCTIFICATION lU 
 
 ON SANCTIFICATION. 
 
 Sanctification is to be understood according to 
 the Bible, in a two-fold sense : first, legally. When 
 any thing or person is set apart by divine appoint- 
 ment to a holy use, as pots, tables, &c., the ihi/igs 
 themselves could have no holiness of nature, but by 
 divine appointment were set apart to a sacred use. 
 The children of believins; parents have a federal 
 or legal, but not an inherent holiness; when one 
 or both of the parents believe in Christ, the chil- 
 dren are called holy. See 1 Cor. vii. 14; "For 
 the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife, 
 and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the hus- 
 band : else were your children unclean ; bat now 
 are they holy." Not only the children, but the 
 unbelievino; husband and wife are sanctified bv 
 each other's faith, to some sacred purpose and 
 privilege. We are not to understand that the faith 
 of the wife regenerated the husband, nor the faith 
 of the husband regenerated the wife, or the faith 
 of one or both the parents regenerated the children, 
 cr gave them an inherent holiness; but brought 
 them into a covenant relation with God : securing 
 to the children advantages they could not enjoy 
 out of the visible Church. The children of 
 unbelieving parents, are not holy or sanctified in 
 the same sense believer's children are; they ar^^ as
 
 112 S A N C T I F J C A T I O N . 
 
 \u)]y in their nature as the children of believing 
 parents, but they are not legally so. Believing 
 parents have rights and privileges promised by the 
 Great Head of the Cliurch, both for themselves 
 and children, while the unbelievers have not. Tlie 
 promise to Abraham was, "1 will be thy God, and 
 the God of thy seed." And again: Paul declares, 
 Gal. iii. 9, '* They which be of faith are blessed 
 with faithful Abraham." We have only to ask, 
 how was Abraham blessed 1 and the answer is at 
 hand : " I will be thy God, and the God of thy 
 seed." 
 
 From the above we have seen that persons and 
 things that have no native holiness, can have 
 holiness by appointment ; and, according to Scrip- 
 ture language, can be pronounced sanctified. 
 
 But secondly. We are to understand sanctifica- 
 tion as relates to the nature and quality of the 
 heart and life; an inherent holiness, by which we 
 understand the heart is set apart to the service of 
 God ; the love of sin is destroyed, and the affec- 
 tions of the soul sanctified — consecrated to the 
 service of God. This principle, when carried 
 out, practically, brings the child of God up to the 
 fulness of the stature of Christ, to be a perfect man 
 or woman in Christ Jesus. It is our main object 
 to notice sanctification in the latter sense. Sancti- 
 fication in this sense, commences in regeneration, 
 and develops itself in all the departments of life, 
 until holiness, like leaven, diffuses itself into every
 
 S A N C r ) F I C A T I O N . 113 
 
 thought, word, and action, until the person knows 
 how to possess his vessel unto sanctification and 
 honor. Regeneration and sanctification are con- 
 sidered as distinct doctrines by some, but tlie only 
 difference is, regeneration begets the principles of 
 lioliness in the heart, and sanctification brinfj;s it to 
 full starure. Regeneration implants the principle 
 of holiness in the heart ; sanctification, which is 
 progressive, is the blade, the ear, the full c^rn in 
 the ear. Various figures have been used to explain 
 both. 
 
 One illustrates the subject thus: the Holy 
 Spirit, who is the agent, first draws the great out- 
 lines of the Divine Image on the heart in regenera- 
 tion, and fills up the out-lines in sanctification. 
 According- to this view, the perfect image is not 
 formed until the great out- lines are filled up, and 
 the person cannot be properly a Christian until the 
 image is completed in sanctification. 
 
 But there is a different view, which we think is 
 more scriptural and rational. The Holy Spirit, 
 in regeneration, draws the perfect image of God 
 upon the heart in miniature, and in sanctification, 
 briniis it up to manhood. Thus the Bible explains 
 it: the blade, the ear, and full corn in the ear; the 
 germ was planted in the heart by the Holy Spirit, 
 and the grain was a complete grain ; before it sent 
 out its blade, it was not as laroe as when its blades 
 and stalk, and full corn were produced, but it had 
 \he nature of corn a.i perfectly in the grain as ia 
 10
 
 114 S A N C T I F I C A T I O N . 
 
 fhe full ear. Another figure is used by inspiration, 
 the child, the young man, and the old man. Now, 
 in a child is there not every constituent part of an 
 old man ? has the old man any more members or 
 senses than the child 1 No ; but those senses are 
 matured, so that he can better discern good and 
 evil ; the perfect man has learned how to use his 
 members and senses for practical purposes, but the 
 child is as perfectly a human being as the old man, 
 but is not as perfect a man. The child has all 
 the parts of human nature, and to advanced life 
 there are no more members or senses created, but 
 those members and senses are enlarged and 
 strengthened; so with the spiritual child of God. 
 The Holy Spirit, in regeneration, begets all the 
 parts of the new man, and sanctification brings 
 them up to full stature. When the child dies, it 
 dies a human being, with all the members and 
 senses of the matured man; when the child of 
 God dies, if it be the hour of its birth, it carries 
 with it all the spiritual members and senses of the 
 old man in Christ: its knowledge and experience 
 are not so extensive, but its holiness and love are 
 as much the image of God as the old Christian. 
 It is the duty of every Christian to grow in grace 
 and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour. 
 Jesus Christ. Every natural child is furnished 
 with natural food, that it may grow therehy ; so 
 every child of God is furnished with spiritual food, 
 and the better the food is suited to the age and
 
 SANCTIFICATION. 115 
 
 circumstances of the child, the better it thrives. 
 There are two grades of vitahty, the one is natural, 
 the other is spiritual ; the one is temporal, the 
 other is eternal: the child of God may die a 
 natural death, bat not a spiritual death; he may 
 die a temporal, but not an eternal death. 
 
 We are all, by nature, the children of the wicked 
 one ; but man's Creator, in his great compassion, 
 has arranged a beautiful plan by which we may 
 become his children. He first chose us to obtain 
 salvation through our Lord Jesus Christ, who died 
 for all mankind ; the Holy Spirit convinces all 
 men, and, by yielding to the Holy Spirit, in the 
 exercise of repentance and faith, we are justified 
 and are declared righteous, in view of the law in 
 heaven's court, and are sanctified and set apart lo 
 a state of glory by divine appointment; and by the 
 renewing influence of the Spirit our hearts are 
 renewed, and we are sanctified inherently. We 
 should therefore be careful to develop what we 
 feel, feel what we. believe, and believe the truth, 
 and the truth will make us free; for we are to be 
 sanctified through the truth. As God has been at 
 infinite pains to make us holy, that we might be 
 happy, may it be our concern to glorify God in 
 our bodies and spirits, which are his. The more 
 holy we live, the better we reflect the divine 
 image on the world, and the happier we are our- 
 selves.
 
 J 16 • R I G 1 »\ A L S I iN 
 
 ON ORIGINAL SIN. 
 
 Nothing is more evident tlian that sin is in the 
 world. But how it entered has perplexed theolo- 
 gians, in every age and every pan of the world. 
 But too many have displayed more concern about 
 its introduction, than its destruction. They have 
 been curious as to the manner of its enterins: into 
 the world, but not much concerned about having 
 it taken away. All agree that it exists; and wis- 
 dom dictates that we should be united in one effort 
 to have it removed. 
 
 But although we should unite in the removal 
 of sin; yet it may not be improper to offer a iew 
 thoughts on its introduction, with due respect to 
 the opinions of others, who have so widely differed 
 on this perplexing question in theology. 
 
 " By one man sin entered into the world, and 
 death by sin; and so death has passed upon all 
 men, for that all have sinned." Romans v. 12. 
 
 And first, Adam, by creation, was a natural 
 head to all his posterity ; we having descended 
 from him, have inherited his nature, both mental 
 and physical. Secondly, Adam was a legal head, 
 by covenant or appointment ; and as such, his sin, 
 first sin, which was a breach of covenant, was 
 imputed to his posterity ; and all the evils under 
 which this world groans, both natural and moral.
 
 > O R IG I N AL S 1 N . 117 
 
 may be traced to this cause ; a curse rests upon 
 all the family of Adam, and upon all things made 
 for his benefit and placed under his control. Now 
 the natural evils that prevail in the world, are the 
 fruits of sin, either personal or representative. 
 Some only admit of personal sin being the legal 
 cause of suffering : while others maintain the 
 imputaiion of representative sin as the cause of 
 fc;uffering, we believe that death or privation is a 
 legal punishment for sin, whether personal or 
 representative. Personal sin involves personal guilt, 
 and personal damnation ; and by personal sin, we 
 may justly suffer in the present world, as wel! as 
 in the world to come. 
 
 By personal sin, we may prolong our lives or 
 shorten them ; but by personal action, we cannot 
 avoid death. Natural death is the reward of sin, 
 but not of personal, but of representative sin — the 
 sin of Adam : for in Adam all die. Now the sin 
 of Adam, that brought death upon us all, considers 
 death brought upon us, by his sin, as a legal 
 punishment. See Rom. vi. 23 : " For the wages 
 of sin is death." Again, see Heb. ix. 27: "And 
 as it is appointed unto man once to die, but after 
 this the judgment." That appointment may be 
 found in Gen. ii. 17 : " But of the tree of the 
 knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat ot 
 it : for in the day thou eatest thereof, thou shalt 
 surely die." Adam ate the forbidden fruit and 
 died ; and we die in him, or on account of that
 
 118 ORIGINAL SIN. 9- 
 
 sin, which was a breach of covenant. Adam 
 sinned as a legal head ; and by that sin, the wiiole 
 race was to be blotted out, and Adam and Eve 
 only to exist as subjects of personal suffering. 
 Adam could no longer exist as a natural head, 
 because, as a legal head, he had involved death, by 
 a breach of covenant. But by the second Adam, 
 Jesus Christ, who is not a natural head to the 
 race of man, but a legal head, standing the trial of 
 the first Adam, and atoning for his sin, securing by 
 his representation, our personal being, by continuing 
 the first Adam on earth, not as a legal, but a 
 natural head. And we are introduced into the 
 world personally, inheriting all his properties ot 
 nature, natural and moral ; as our natural head, 
 depravity and mortality being brought on himself 
 and us, by a breach oi covenant, as our legal head. 
 
 Thirdly. But although all die in Adam, by the 
 imputation of his first sin ; yet his sin has not des- 
 troyed personal accountability. Personal account- 
 ability is moral ; and no positive institution will 
 ever be enjoined by God, that would infract moral 
 principle. "The soul that sinneth it shall die.'' 
 The son shall not die for the iniquity of the father : 
 that is, shall not be charged with personal guilt, 
 for the sin of another. 
 
 Adam's sin was imputed to his posterity ; but 
 it was a representative sin ; and a representative 
 sin is always connnitted against a positive institu- 
 tion ; and no positive institution will be given, that
 
 ^^ OEi I G I N A L S J N . 119 
 
 will destroy moral principle. Personal account- 
 ability is moraJ. Adam's sin could involve his 
 race in a thousand evils ; and by it our world is 
 inundated with evil, moral and natural ; yet Adam's 
 sin could not involve personal guilt and personal 
 damnation. Everv man shall die for his own 
 iniquity. Now, as Adam's sin, as our legal head, 
 has brought upon his race a train of evils, natural, 
 moral, and spiritual, but yet has not destroyed 
 personal accountability, we may infer — had he not 
 broken covenant with God but kept his first 
 estate — that he would have continued, both as a 
 natural and legal head to his posterity ; and we 
 would have inherited his advantages, both natural 
 and legal ; we would have entered the world with 
 healthy bodies, and upright souls, and under legal 
 advantages far superior to his, while he was on 
 trial, not liable to temptations as he was. Yet 
 these advantages would not have destroyed per- 
 sonal accountability. We would have been required 
 to acquiesce in that arrangement or covenant, 
 by which he was constituted our legal head and 
 representative. 
 
 But since Adam, as our legal head, broke 
 covenant with God ; and we are depraved and 
 mortal, and our personal existence is by virtue of 
 the representation of Jesus Christ, the second 
 Adam, who is our head in law ; our acquiescence 
 personally is called for, in that covenant. Per- 
 sonal responsibility is not destroyed, by the repre-
 
 120 ORIGINAL 6 I A' . 
 
 sentation of Christ. Every sinner must believe, or 
 accept that remedy for himself -Representative 
 advantages do not set aside personal accountability; 
 and Motvvithstandin" we have inherited Adam's 
 corrupt nature, and are surrounded by temptations 
 to sin ; yet, by the provisions of the new and well 
 ordered covenant, of which Christ is our legal 
 head, we are under no necessity to choose that 
 which is sinful. For the gospel, by the Holy 
 Spirit, and the means he has instituted, counteracts 
 our depravity, by enlightening our minds in the 
 knowledge of divine things ; and thus life, as well 
 as death, are set before the mind. And as the 
 mind can only feel guilt, when it has made a 
 wrong choice; and as the wrong is only discov- 
 ered by the right; if the mind did not apprehend 
 truth, it could not know falsehood. When, there- 
 fore, the mind feels guilty, it is because it has made 
 a wrong choice, in view of right. For we can 
 only determine the finite, by the Infinite. The 
 object or design of the gospel, in setting life before 
 the mind, is to direct and enable the sinner to make 
 a correct choice. If he choose life, he shall live; 
 but if, under these advantages, although he be a 
 sinner, he choose death, he shall die : he will be 
 personally guilty, and personally damned.
 
 K E S U R K li C TI O N. J 21 
 
 ON THE RESURRECTION. 
 
 The resurrection of the body, belongs to the 
 toiiiidation on which the Church is biiik, and is 
 an important part of it. 1 Cor, xv. 16, 17 ; "For 
 if the dead rise not, then is not Christ raised ; and 
 if Christ be not raised, jour faith is vain ; ye are 
 yer in your sins." Again, see 20th verse ; '* But 
 now is Christ risen from the dead, and become 
 the first fruits of them that slept." But as the 
 doctrine is mysterious, and lies beyond human 
 reason, we will offer a few arguments to sustain it; 
 for although it be mysterious, it is not absurd, and 
 therefore, can be sustained by argument. 
 
 And first: The resurrection of the body, being 
 a part of human identity, is desirable. It is so, 
 not only as relates to one, but as every man 
 belongs to the same race of beings, it is also desi- 
 rable, as relates to the great whole; every human 
 being is tenacious of his person — body as well as 
 soul ; and as the body must die, there is great 
 solicitude felt that it should rise again, and rise in 
 a better state than it now enjoys. The individual 
 not only desires his body, to be united with the 
 soul for ever, but he has many friends he desires to 
 meet in full person — body as well as soul — and 
 whose personal • pre^encs as well as personal 
 1 1
 
 122 RESURRECTION. 
 
 friendship, \\\\\ afford pleasure. We conclude, 
 the resurrection is desirable, being founded in the 
 constitution of man, whici) affords an argument in 
 its favor. 
 
 Secondly: It is possible. When we view the 
 infinite wisdom, almighty power, &c., of the 
 Creator of man, shall we think it incredible, that 
 God should raise the dead I He who gave him 
 being at first, can he not as easily raise the body 
 from the dust, as he could form it out of the dust. 
 
 Thirdly: It is probable tint a God who has 
 given man being under such favorable circum- 
 stances, will raise him from the dead. From all 
 we know of ourselves, as the workmanship of God, 
 and from what we know of him, is it not probable 
 that God will raise the dead. 
 
 Fourthly : It is certain there shall be a resurrec- 
 tion, both of the just and unjust. Tlie Bible 
 places the doctrine beyond controversy ; text after 
 text might be quoted in its favor; but we will not 
 insert them at this time ; let the doubtful mind read 
 the Bible. 
 
 Fifthly : The doctrine is a provision of the 
 Gospel. It is in the Gospel that life and inmior- 
 taiity are brought to ligiit: our resurrection is 
 founded on the resurrection of Jesus Christ; and 
 His resurrection is founded on his death ; and his 
 death on his voluntary consent to take our place, 
 in law. 'J' here shall be a resurrection, both of 
 the just and unjust; the whole human family will
 
 R E S U R R E C T I O N. 1-23 
 
 rise, small iuui great. Then Christ rose for all ; 
 and if He rose for all. He must have died for 
 all ; and if He died for all, He musi have 
 consented to do so; and if he consented to do 
 so, it must have been because the law required 
 it; and if the law required it, God the Father, 
 who is the conservator of the God-head, must 
 have given him up to take the sinner's place 
 in law : and in Him chose the human family to 
 obtain salvation; and He, Jesus Christ, is the 
 Saviour of all men ; especially of those that believe. 
 And as he consented to die for all men, and rose 
 ao-ain from the dead for all men, so He was 
 appointed the Judge of quick and dead, and we 
 nmst all appear before the Judgment seat of Christ, 
 to answer for the improvement of all the advan- 
 lajres secured us bv His intervention. He has 
 secured advantages for all men, and therefore, all 
 men nmst stand before the Judgment seat of Christ. 
 
 Sixthlv : The manner of the resurrection. 
 Whether the same body will arise, or a body at 
 9II — onlv something: aerial — has been controverted. 
 This matter can only be settled by the Bible. 
 
 And first: Christ rose with the very same body 
 He died with ; and the body that died, was the 
 same that was born of t!ie Virgin Mary. 
 
 Second: He shall change our v'de bodies, that 
 thev may be fashioned like unto His glorious body. 
 His bodv became more glorious, when His work 
 of humiliaticm was completed; but it was the
 
 ] 24 R K S U K R K C T I O iN . 
 
 same body. His transfiguration was designed and 
 calculated to show die disciples the glor^ ol' an iin- 
 uiortal body, and was the most striking development 
 of immortality ever beheld; and our bodies shall be 
 like the glorious body of Christ; yet tlie same 
 body. Every man, therefore, in the resurrection, 
 shall have liis own body : the saint will not inherit 
 the body of the sinner. 
 
 Spiritual bodies, freed from the power of all the 
 laws of organic matter. They will not hunger, 
 nor thirst, nor be weary. They will have no ten- 
 dency to the centre of matter, by the laws of gravi- 
 tation, as the present body has. But this mortal 
 shall put on immortality : the same body that was 
 mortal shall put on immortality, and death shall be 
 swallowed up in victory. We are not to expect 
 all the particles that belong to this body, when it 
 dies; or belonged to it in all its mutations, in its 
 short history of mortality. This is not desirable, 
 but the resurrection of the body is desirable, and 
 this is sustained. 
 
 Seventhly : The character of the resurrection. 
 Morally, the resurrection of the body, is founded 
 on the resurrection of Christ : but the character of 
 the resurrection, will turn on personal responsi- 
 bility. They that have done good, shall come 
 forth to the resurrection of life, a capability of 
 higher enjoyments; and they that have done evil, 
 to the resurrection of damnation, a capability of 
 deeper misery. We cannot, by personal effort,
 
 BAPTISM. 125 
 
 escape tlie resurrection. We must rist, whether 
 we are good or bad; but we can escape, by 
 personal effort, a resurrection of damnation, and 
 may come forth to the resurrection of life. 
 
 ON BAPTISM. 
 
 Without any preliminary remarks, we explain 
 Baptism to mean the application of one thing to 
 another, with a view to cleanse, purify, or set apart 
 to some particular use ; and it expresses the thing- 
 done, and not the mode of doing it. Whether the 
 thing applied be water, blood, fire, or spirit, to either 
 body or mind, the application of one thing to 
 another is done to cleanse, purify, or set apart to 
 some particular purpose or use; and this is baptism. 
 With this explanation, let us notice all the texts, or 
 most of them, which speak of baptism. 
 
 And first, the baptism of the children of Israel 
 to Moses in the cloud and in the sea; see 1 Cor, 
 X. 2. The miracles wrought at the Red Sea, called 
 baptism, were designed to set apart the children of 
 Israel to obey Moses as their leader. 
 
 2nd. Jesus Christ was baptized by John: See 
 the connection, as recorded bv the Evangelist?. 
 God gave to Moses a shadow of Christ's priesthood, 
 which WHS to be confined to the familv of Aaron
 
 126 BAPTISM. 
 
 and tribe of Levi, John was of the above family 
 and tribe, and was specially appointed to prepare 
 the way of the Lord. In tiie discharjje of his duty, 
 he made a transfer of the Levitical priesthood, of 
 vvliich he was one, to Jesus Christ, who, according 
 to the flesh, was of the tribe of Judah, and tlius 
 the shadow was transferred to the substance. And 
 the baptism John administered to Christ, was not 
 designed to perpetuate the Levitical priesthood, but 
 to put an end to it, by transferring the Levitical 
 priesthood to Christ, and thus to set him apart to 
 close the whole sacrificial dispensation, by the 
 offering of himself once for sin. He acted as the 
 priest; He ofifered himself: and, from (he time of 
 his offering, the shadow fled away; and God has 
 not required any of Aarons family, or Levi's tribe, 
 to offer the blood of any victim for sin. The 
 shadow has fled; Aaron hys aside his robe; and 
 the Jewish altar ceases to smoke with the blood of 
 slain beasts for sin. By one offering, and that 
 himself, and by himself, he *' finished transgression, 
 and to make an end of sins." Four thousand 
 years of darkness had covered the world. Txpes 
 and shadows had pointed to the great anti-tvpe 
 and substance. Men had officiated as priests. 
 But when the Truth or substance of all the types 
 makes his appearance, who is a priest for ever, 
 after the order of Melchizedec, and not after the 
 order of Aaron; Aaron transfers all his authority 
 to Christ in the act of baptism.
 
 BAPTISM. 127 
 
 3rd Christ was baptized with blood or suffering. 
 **I have a baptism to be l)aptized vvitli; and iiovv 
 am I straitened till it be accomplished ?" This 
 baptism set him apart to make intercession for us: 
 He entered the holy place, that is, heaven, by his 
 own blood. 
 
 4ih. John's baptism with water was designed, in 
 addition to his transferring llie Levitical priestjiood 
 to Christ, which was but the shadow of his 
 priesthood, who is a priest for ever after the order 
 of Melchizedec, to set apart the Jewish nation to 
 receive the gospel. He therefore baptized them 
 to repentance, sayin«, that they should believe on 
 him that should come after bin), tiiat is, on Christ 
 Jesus. 
 
 5th. He [Christ] shall baptize with the Holy 
 Ghost at)d with tire. The Apostles were set apart, 
 who were unlearned men, by the baptism of the 
 Holy Ghost, to preach the gospel in every man's 
 tongue, 
 
 6th. The Christian baj)tism, the application of 
 water by an authorized minister to a iit subject, in 
 the name of the Faiher, Son and Holy Ghost 
 This baptisu). which is but an outward sii;n o\ uu 
 inward grace or baptism, sets the subject apart to 
 membership in the visible Church. 
 
 7th. Spiritual baptism, which sets an individual 
 apart to membership in the invisible Church. 'Ibis 
 (»aptism ujeans to cleanse, puiilV. or spt aparr lo 
 some particular use. We think it unsafe to make
 
 128 BAPTISM. 
 
 baptism mean immersion or any mode of doing the 
 thing. John baptized with water. There must 
 be some mode of doing every thing, and often 
 many modes ; but there is a striking difference 
 between the thing done and the mode of doing it. 
 John baptized with water, not in water. Christ 
 baptized with the Holy Ghost and fire, not in the 
 Holy Ghost and fire. The children of Israel were 
 baptized and not immersed. The Egyptians were 
 immersed and not baptized. Christ should baptize 
 with the Holy Ghost and fire — not fire literally — 
 but, as fire is a purifying element when apphed to 
 matter, so a holy influence applied to the soul 
 cleanses, purifies, and sets it apart to membership in 
 the invisible Church. To be baptized with the 
 Holy Ghost and fire, and to be born of the water 
 and Spirit, seem to mean the same thing: fire has 
 a purifying influence, so has water; and both fire 
 and water represent the purifying influence of the 
 Holy Ghost. The Spirit or Holy Ghost applies a 
 purifying, a holy influence to the heart. The text 
 does not surely mean a literal apphcation of either 
 fire or water to the body with a view to cleanse 
 the soul, but a spiritual application of a holy 
 influence by the Holy Ghost to cleanse, purify, and 
 set the soul apart to the service of God. We 
 would not pretend to say the mode constitutes 
 the thing, or that the mode of doing and the 
 thing done are the same. The thing done is 
 baptism;, the mode of doing it is something else.
 
 B A P T I S M . 129 
 
 But as baptism must be done in some mode, and 
 as water baptism is only the sign of the Spirit's 
 baptism, we can safely say, tlie baptism of the 
 Spirit is administered by pouring. 
 
 See Acts i. 5 — "For John truly baptized with 
 water; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy 
 Ghost, not many days he-nee," In explanation of 
 the baptism of the Holy Ghost, see Acts ii. 17, 18: 
 "And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith 
 God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh, &c. 
 And on my servants and on my hand-maidens 1 
 will pour out, in those days, of my Spirit," &c. 
 The latter, therefore, explains the mode of baptism 
 by the Holy Ghost, mentioned in the foregoing. 
 Baptism, as we have explained, means the thing 
 done, and not the mode of doing it. Yet as some 
 mode is necessary in doing all things, some mode 
 must be observed in administering baptism. And 
 as the Bible has not expressly revealed the mode, 
 we are left to infer that pouring is a proper mode 
 of application; for it cannot be wrong to apply 
 water to the body in Christian baptism, in the same 
 mode the soul is baptized by the Holy Ghost.
 
 130 THL SABBATH 
 
 THE SABBATH. 
 
 I find it vvritteu, " Ye shall keep my Sabbaths, 
 kiid reverence uiy sanctuary : 1 am the Lord." 
 Lev. xix. 30. 
 
 The Sabbath and Sanctuary are standing 
 monuments of important facts, recorded in ihe 
 book of God, and they are also valuable emblems 
 of things to come; and, as such, ought to be 
 sacredly regarded by man. Tlie Sabbath is a 
 memorial of the creation of the world, and the 
 resurrection of Christ; and those who would blot 
 (jut the Sabbath, would erase the finger of God 
 from creation, and say with the fool, There is no 
 God. The Sabbath ought not only to be kept as 
 one of seven days, but should be kept holy to the 
 Lord. We are commanded to labor six days for 
 the benefit of our bodies ; and the day called the 
 Sabbath, for the benefit of souls, by devoting it 
 exclusively to the service of God, for his glory and 
 our good, our spiritual edification and comfort. 
 God has appointed a weekly Sabbath, and, under 
 the Jewish economy, he appointed other days, 
 called Sabbaths, to commemorate important events. 
 Whatever God has appointed must be sacredly 
 regarded by us — " Thou shalt keep my Sabbaths." 
 While the Sabbath enjoins certain duties, it also 
 forbids every thought, word, and action, being
 
 THE SABBATH. 131 
 
 performed on the Lord's day, which would divert 
 our minds tVoni the service of God. We ail aj^ree 
 that it forbids all kinds of manual labor, except 
 works of necessity and mercy. But how many 
 of us. have learned to promote our worldly interest 
 on the Lord's day, by other arrangements than 
 manual labor, VVordly interest is promoted, and 
 the niiiid called off from the service of God by 
 barjiain ujaking. on the Sabbath; a journey is to be 
 taken; Sabbath is the day, or one of the days 
 visits must be paid; friends must be seen ; Sabbath 
 is the day the social party is formed; all the 
 subjects of conversation are demoralizing, and 
 calculated to banish thoughts of God, and to inflate 
 the soul with pride and vanity : and thus the 
 object of the Sabbath is lost. We have some- 
 times known the house of God to be almost 
 forsaken; the family must stay at home to enter- 
 tain company, when all ou^ht to have been at 
 Church, the family and company. We have 
 generallv found the poor more careful to keep the 
 Sabbnth than the rich ; yet sometimes the poor 
 plead their poverty for breaking the Sabbath — we 
 have to work hard all the week, and have no other 
 lime for pleasure or friendly visits, but Sunday ; 
 and we tnust go. Would it not be a kind act lor 
 the men of this world, when they find the member 
 of the Church desecrating the Sabbath, to 
 admonish them not to break the Sabbath, that they 
 ought to be at home instructing their families, or
 
 132 THE SABBATH. 
 
 at the Church m Sabbath School, prayer meeting, 
 or at preaching, endeavoring to build up Zion, by 
 provoking their fellow-citizens to love and good 
 works. We should keep the Sabbath holy, not 
 only because it is monumental, but also because 
 it is emblematic of our eternal rest in the kingdom 
 of God — " there remaineth therefore a rest to the 
 people of God," and they that keep the Sabbath, 
 keep that rest in view ; and they who keep the 
 Lord's Sabbath on earth, will keep the eternal 
 Sabbath. But those who want no Sabbath in 
 this world, will have none in the next ; they will 
 be tormented day and night for ever and ever. 
 
 But 2ndly : We must reverence the Sanctuary. 
 The Sanctuary is a holy or sanciiiied place, as ist. 
 the Holy of Holies, where the Ark and its appur- 
 tenances, and the cloud representing the divine 
 glory, stood ; Lev. iv. 6. The whole Jewish 
 Temple is called the Sanctuary. Any place 
 appointed for the public worship of God is the 
 Sanctuary, the place where God dwells, and under 
 the gospel dispensation, wherever his people meet to 
 worship, there is a house for God. Our houses of 
 public worship, built and dedicated to him, are his 
 Sanctuary ; it is God's house, He is the proprietor, 
 and is represented as dwelling in it; and those 
 who go to the Sanctuary, go there to worship God. 
 We should be respectful, in our outward deport- 
 ment, in the hoivse of God ; if it be the duty of the 
 young to bow before the hoary head and honor
 
 THE SABBATH. 133 
 
 the old man, we should all bow hefore God, ou 
 approaching his house, and honor him by taking 
 ofiour hats at the door of his house, and enter 
 into his presence with deep humility. When 
 services are opened, we should take an active part 
 in them, and not sit there like statues, or by 
 whispering, talking and laughing, tell God we 
 have no reverence for his name, and tell (by the 
 fool's eye) the whole congregation, that we do 
 not know how to behave ourselves in the house 
 of God. We think it indecorous to come into 
 the house of God with hats on, and as soon as 
 service is over, and sometimes before the benedic- 
 tion is pronounced, pick up hats, and sometimes 
 we have seen, to our niortitication, cigars lighting 
 up, hats putting on, loud talk and perhaps loud 
 laughter, all in the house of God; and perhaps 
 too, after a solenm sermon, where probably serious 
 mourners have knelt at the altar of prayer. 
 
 Preachers and people should be careful how 
 they enter the house of God ; the whole service 
 should be orderly and solemn, and the same care 
 should be taken when we close it. We should 
 close the service respectfully, and not destroy all 
 the good that might have been done during the 
 sermon, by irreverence at the close. Nothing 
 tells to more advantage, on the intelligence and 
 piety of a people, than their behavior in the house 
 of God, The old saying is true — the state of the 
 people is known by the state of the temple. An
 
 134 
 
 ON MISSIONS. 
 
 iudifTereiir lionso, indiffereiirly kept tor the worship 
 of (i()(l, more strikinjiiv discovers a want of interest 
 as well as good taste: and ahhongh we woidd l)e 
 far from extravagance, as to the iionse and its 
 furniture, yet all houses of worship ought to he 
 decently kept, and gravity should mark the house 
 in all its departments. The people should strive 
 ahove all things, in this world, to he decorous iii 
 the house of God. 
 
 But there may be an orderly congregation, in 
 view of men, and yet the heart may not be right 
 in the sight of God; and all the service iti His 
 sio^ht mav he disorderly, for the want of the true 
 spirit of reliijion. God is a S|)irit ; let this always 
 be borne in mind bv the worshipper; and they 
 that worship Him must worship Him in spirit and 
 in truth : in spirit, in opposition to form ; in truth, 
 in opposition to error. 
 
 ON MISSIONS. 
 
 Our Church is not doing all she could to promote 
 the cattse of Christ, in our great missionarv-field, 
 the Valley of the Mississippi, and in the whole 
 world, which is a missionary-field, and now white 
 to harvest. Some are doinii but little for want of 
 system, as they say, in our Church. Now I do not 
 say we have the best system : I believe it can be
 
 ON MISSIONS. 135 
 
 greatly improved ; but if it be improved, it must be 
 done practicnlly. We must operate on tbe capital 
 we bave, or it will nor increase; we must reduce 
 to practice, or it will not likely be bettered. 'J'lie 
 best address ever delivered on cliarity, is a practical 
 address. "Be ye warmed and filled," will not 
 warm and fill. 
 
 Our system will do, until, by practice, we learn 
 better. Our Constitution authorises the pastoral 
 relation and missionary plan. The plan is laid 
 down, by which the pastoral relation is formed. 
 A Church that wants a pastor, and a minister who 
 wants a settlement, as pastor, have a plain system 
 of operation before them. Let the minister devote 
 Iiis time to pastoral duties. Let the Church sustain 
 him by prayer, and by all other means that ma\ be 
 necessary; and the Lord will give the increase. 
 But although the system of operation is plain and 
 good ; yet, if the preacher and the peo[)le neglect 
 duty, the Church cannot be sustained. If a pastor 
 wants to serve the people, he can do it; and if the 
 people wish to give to the preacher, it they icill 
 give, nothing shall be lost for want of form. 
 
 Our Assembly is a Missionary Society; it has its 
 Missionary Board; there are and will be regular 
 channels to that Board; and that Board, so soon 
 as it has funds for either Foreign or Doujestic 
 missions, will endeavor, so far as it has men and 
 means, to sustain or aniply occupy every important 
 station.
 
 136 ON MISSIONS. 
 
 Synods are all Missionary Societies; let tliem he 
 auxiliary to the parent Society. Presbyteries are 
 also Missionary Societies; let the Presbyteries 
 provide for their part of the great field, and aid 
 the Parent Society. Congregations are Missionary 
 Societies, let them see that their own congregation 
 is supplied with all the means of salvation, and 
 also aid the destitute. 
 
 Every uidividual member of the Church should 
 feel bound to aid the whole ; in so doing he sustains 
 himself as well as others. Now, my brethren, let 
 us improve our system pi'actically ; let us go to 
 work with the system and means w^e have. A 
 minister was once called on to preach to a benevo- 
 lent institution a sermon ; his last proposition was 
 to deliver a practical argument on charity. When 
 he came to that division of his subject, he put his 
 hand in his pocket and pulled out the money, 
 saying the poor had been starved by speculative 
 benevolence; he proposed to treat it practically: 
 " Give me your money, and I shall say no 
 more." 
 
 The policy that is wanting in our Church, and 
 in every Church, is practical policy. We want 
 missionaries in all parts of our country. In Cities 
 and Towns, where we have no Churches nor 
 preachers, our Board of domestic missions, as well 
 as foreign, is ready to receive all money that may 
 be sent, and make as wise an appropriation of it as 
 possible. Let individuals Societies. Presbyteries,
 
 O- N MISSIONS. 137 
 
 and all others direct their money to the Treasurer 
 of the Assembly's Board ot Domestic and Foreign 
 Missions of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church, 
 at Lebanon, Wilson county, Tenn. The contribu- 
 tions of concert prayer-meetings will be received 
 and appropriated. Will we not resolve that, in 
 addition to our own Chmxhes, Presbyteries, &c., 
 we will every year send something to aid the 
 Board, in sending to the destitute, and where our 
 Church is not planted. 
 
 The way is open, and where there is a will 
 there is a way. Solomon remarks, that through 
 much weariness, the building decayeth ; and through 
 idleness of the hands, the house droppeth through. 
 A lazy man is almost always out of work, as well 
 as of means : an industrious man can always find 
 so met bins: to do. 
 
 My brethren, if we are really disposed to 
 work, there is work enough to be done. Let us 
 go to work practically; and if we have but two 
 mites, it will be much in God's esteem. But let us 
 remember, it is practical work that is wanted to be 
 done. We may think of doing good, and do 
 nothing. May the Ijord rouse us all up to suitable 
 action, for the time is at hand, when the Judge 
 of all the earth will say, " Come, ye blessed 
 of my Father; for I was an hungered, and ye 
 gave me meat,'' &c. ; not that you thought ye 
 would, but that ye did feed me. He that wishes 
 to aid ihe cause of inissions. can fuul a wav to do
 
 138 ON MISSIONS. 
 
 it. Tlieie is money euougli in our Ciiurcli to 
 sustain a missionary in every important place in 
 our bounds, and aid tlie foreign lield, l)esides 
 sustaining the pastoral relation in many congrega- 
 tions, it* our brethren would encourage practical 
 pohcy. By sustaining pastors at home and mi.s- 
 sionaries abroad, the work of God would prosper 
 better amongst us, and our ministers, who could 
 bie tempted by money, to leave our Church, would 
 be guarded against such temptations. But who 
 among«^t us. who have been born again in our 
 church, could be tempted to sell their birth-right 
 for a mess of red pottage, or their Master for 
 thirtv j)ieces of s'lver? 
 
 Other denominations may solicit funds from our 
 Church to assist their treasury, and with that money 
 attempt to buy up the ministers of our Church, and 
 send them out into tiieir own field. But let us not 
 find fault with others, but endeavor, as Rev. John 
 Wesley once said to his brethren, let us out-preach, 
 out-pray, and out-hve all others. And let us excel 
 all others in bringing all the resources and energies 
 of our ('hurch to sustain the cause of Christ.
 
 MORE MINISTERS WANTED- 139 
 
 THE CHURCH WANTS MORE 
 MINISTERS 
 
 OF THE RIGHT STAJMP. 
 
 An uncalled, unsent, unholy, and unfaithful 
 niinisrrv, is the Ciiurch's greatest curse, A ministry 
 called and sent of God, holy and faithf d, is the 
 Church's greatest blessing. The middle of the 
 19th century needs not only more preachers, hut 
 preachers qualified for the peculiar lahor of this 
 age — men apt to teach, patient, who will not hold 
 their peace day nor night; wise to win souls, who 
 know how to behave themselves in the house of 
 Goil — men who know how rightly to divide the 
 word of truth, giving to each their portion in due 
 season, prudent, faithful, humble, holy, zealous, 
 watchful — men who will hazard their lives, 
 fortunes, and every thing in this world, for Christ's 
 sake and the salvation of souls — men who will 
 seek to please God rather than men, and who will 
 seek to please other men rather than themselves, 
 who will preach Jesus, the Lord, and not them- 
 selves — men whose hearts feel, whose eyes weep, 
 and whose heads are fountains of water — men who 
 are devoted to the cause of God, and not afraid 
 ^o lift up their voices like a triim[)t^t, and show the
 
 140 MORE M I N I S T E K S WAN V E D 
 
 liouse of Israel tlieir sins — men who will warn 
 sinners to flee the wrath to come, while it is yet to 
 come, who will take mouthfuls of the threatened 
 wrath of God, and pour it upon the wicked, who 
 shall he turned into hell — men who will be instant 
 in season and out ofseason, who will exhort and 
 rebuke with all long-suffering and doctrine, who 
 will teach publicly, and from house to house — 
 men who know how to comfort the feeble-minded, 
 to support the weak, and to be patient toward all 
 men — men who will exemplify what they preach, 
 preach what they feel, feel what they beheve, and 
 believe the truth — men born of God, called of 
 God, filled with the Holy Ghost, and clothed with 
 salvation. Then the saints will shout aloud for 
 joy. Men, wise as serpents and harmless as doves 
 — men who can endure with the ox, soar with the 
 eagle, roar with the lion, reason with the man, and 
 love with the angel — men who weep between the 
 porch and the altar, and who will stand between 
 the living and the dead — men who will endure 
 hardness as good soldiers of Jesus Christ, esteeming 
 the reproaches of Christ greater riches than all the 
 treasures of Egypt — men who esteem Jerusalem 
 above their chief joy, and who will only glory in 
 the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ. Men of the 
 above character will show sinners the way of life ; 
 they will take Zion by the hand ; they will feed 
 the flock of God, taking the oversight thereof, not 
 by constraint, but willingly, not for fijthv lucre but
 
 OF THE RIGHT STAMP. l4l 
 
 of a ready mind. And when tlie chief Shepherd 
 shall aj)pear, they shall receive a crown of glory 
 that fadeth not away, and will present a holy flock 
 before the Son of Man, at his appearing. They 
 that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the 
 firmament ; and they that turn many to righteous- 
 ness as the stars, for ever and ever. 
 
 May the great Head of the Church raise up 
 men, eminently qualified to meet the wants of the 
 Church and the world, the next half century. 
 Men who will bless the next generation, must 
 enter the sacred office with thoughts that breathe, 
 and words that burn with living fire. 
 
 The fields are large and white to harvest, and 
 the Macedonian cry is heard from almost every 
 quarter, "Come over and help ns," or send us 
 help. The laborers are few — the Lord of the 
 harvest should be appealed to, with great fervor 
 and importunity by the Church for more laborers — 
 the prayer to be successful, must be attended with 
 correspondino; efforts. Institutions of learning 
 must be sustained by the Church, and particularly 
 when young men for the ministry can be aided in 
 their high profession. To aid young men 
 preparing for the ministry, not only personal effort 
 should be made, but education associations should 
 bo formed; a congregation, a Presbytery should 
 aid all the young men, candidates for the ministry, 
 who need aid, to receive an education, and send 
 them to some good institution capable of quTtlitying
 
 142 MORE MINfSTRRS WANTED. 
 
 them to come up fully to our excellent staudard, 
 and as nuicli farther as circumstances may jiistify. 
 
 The first duty of the Church, in supplying the 
 fields white already to harvest, is to pray the Lord 
 of the harvest, who alone has the right to call 
 laborers, to call a full supply for the field. 
 
 The second duty is to aid them to obtain that 
 education necessary, if they have not obtained it, 
 and have not the means themselves. Education 
 societies should be formed, and to sustain them is 
 the third step the Church should take. The 
 fourth step should be to form Home and Foreign 
 missionary societies, as well as the congregational 
 call, to sustain those that God may call and qualify 
 for the work. All these steps taken by our 
 Church, the Macedonian cry will be responded to 
 in the true spirit of the gospel, and ministers will 
 go in the fullness of the blessing of the gospel of 
 Christ; men will be sent to preach the gospel, 
 wiih ihe Holv Ghost sent down from heaven, and 
 the harvest of the earth will be gathered. The 
 University at Lebanon will afford all the aid it 
 can: the tuition of young men for the ministry 
 shall be gratis. A lecture on some branch of 
 theology shall be gratis, once a week. 'J'he 
 Church and citizens of Lebanon w ill aid, and are 
 doing what they can. Let the Church abroad, 
 as well as here, pray and contribute of their 
 means as God has prospered them, and the work- 
 will advance.
 
 •CHE C H t; R u n WANTS MOTHERS. 143 
 
 Our system of doctrines will do; the consti- 
 tution oi our Church will do; hut we want men 
 of great energy of cliaracter in sufficient numhers, 
 to^seud ioto all the world, to aid other Christian 
 denominations in the world's conversion. 
 
 Our Church is purely American. Its doctrines 
 more conservative, or as much so as any other, 
 and therefore well calculated to hasten the 
 millennial glory of the Church of Christ. 
 
 THE CHURCH WANTS MOTHERS. 
 
 The Church not only needs more ministers of 
 the right stamp, hut ^she wants mothers to train up 
 children for the Church. It is said, when France 
 was involved in national difficulties, some ladies 
 were in conversation together on that subject; and 
 the conclusion was, that France needed mothers 
 to train up sons for the defence of their country. 
 Bonaparte heard the remark, and directed the 
 mothers of France to train up their sons under 
 the sound of the drum, and other instruments of 
 music, with a view to inspire them in early life 
 with martial skill and military ardor. The result 
 was that he soon had an invincihle army to defend 
 his country. It has been said, they that rock the 
 cradle govern the %\-orld. If so. and we think it
 
 144 THE CHURCH W A N 1 S MQ T H ^ II S . 
 
 pretty correct, the Church wants mothers- to 
 inspire the children with a niissionary spirit in * 
 early life. The field the Church has to cultivate, 
 is large; the country she has to incorporate is 
 extensive ; the enemies she has to conquer are 
 many and powerful. She wants ministers of 
 the right stamp; and mothers must aid, by 
 inspiring a love for Christ and souls in the hearts 
 of their sons. Let them talk to their children 
 about the wretched condition of the world, the 
 love of God, the death of Christ for the world, 
 the Holy Spirit's influence on the world, and the 
 high commission given to men — " Go ye into all 
 the world and preach the gospel to every creature," 
 with the promise made, " Lo, I am with you 
 alway, even to the end of the world." And above 
 all, let mothers loan their Samuels to the Lord, as 
 long as they live ; let them pray the Lord of the 
 harvest to send laborers into his harvest. And, if 
 he should call their sons, aid them in obtaining a 
 suitable education, make their coats, and furnish 
 them, as far as possible, with every thing in their 
 power, so that they may minister before the Lord. 
 How many mothers, at an early period, inspire 
 their sons with prejudice and opposition to religion, 
 and the office of the holy ministry. They tell 
 their sons, that the office is not honorable, not 
 lucrative, much labor and little profit. You must 
 not think of being a preacher. Other employ- 
 ments and professions are more reputable and
 
 THE C H fJ R C U \y ANTS Y, O T H E R S . 145 
 
 pr()fital)le. Look at the merchant, the poli- 
 tician, the lawyer, the doctor. Strive, my son, 
 to be something, and do not throw yourself away. 
 Your parentage is too respectable, your endow- 
 ments too rich, your talents too great, and mind 
 too noble, to engage in such an unprofitable 
 employnient as the gospel ministry. And thus, no 
 doubt, mothers, who ought to aid the church, hang 
 as dead weights on the wheels of Zion, and are 
 keeping back many whom the Lord would send. 
 Oh! ye mothers in Israel, have you dedicated your 
 children to God I Train them up to be his. 
 And although vou have not the right to call them 
 to the work of the holy ministry ; yet you can, 
 and you ought to train them up to the Lord's 
 service. And although you cannot call them to 
 the work, yet for want of your aid, many whom 
 the Lord calls may be kept back. And were the 
 sons of the Church dedicated to God, and trained 
 up with a spirit of Christian enterprise, the Lord of 
 the harvest would call more ; and those called 
 would meet with more aid, might be sooner in the 
 field, and better laborers. 
 
 Mothers in the Church, let me say a word to 
 you before I close. You may have overlooked 
 the importance of the office to which God may 
 have called your sons; and for which you should 
 train them. The office is paramount to all others. 
 " He that winneth souls is wise." Should the 
 Lord call your Samuels, ho will put honor upon 
 13
 
 I IG THE c II u K c n u a is t s s i s t e i; s , 
 
 you the world can never give. Train up your 
 sons early to love the Saviour, to love souls. And 
 may your sons, whom God may call, raise the flag 
 of mercy, in view of many dying sinners, he a 
 comfort to you, a blessing to others, and die at 
 their posts. 
 
 THE CHURCH WANTS MORE 
 SISTERS. 
 
 When the Lord Jesus Christ sent out his 
 ministers or disciples, "Peter said to him, we 
 have left all and followed thee." Mark x. 28, 29, 
 30 ; " And Jesus answered and said. Verily I say 
 unto you. There is no man that hath left house, or 
 brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, 
 or children, or lands, for my sake and the gospel's, 
 but he shall receive a hundred-fold now in this 
 time; houses, and brethren, and sisters, and 
 mothers, and children, and lands, with persecution, 
 and in the world to come eternal life." The 
 ministers of Christ are promised sisters as well as 
 other friends ; and at this time, when the Church 
 needs so many faithful preachers, and the Lord is 
 raising up young men, who are forsaking all, I 
 hope for Christ's sake and the gospel's; the 
 Church needs sisters who will fee! interested for
 
 THE C H U II C H W A .\ T S SIS i' E II S , 147 
 
 tlie cause o( God. Moses' sisters helped liim, 
 Paul's aided liim, and the present ministers want 
 sisters to help them ; sisters who will pray for 
 them. Sisters of Lehanon, your influence can be 
 felt, not only in this congregation and town, hut 
 as so many youths are thrown amongst you from 
 a distance, for educational purposes; and many 
 froui a distance preparing for the holy ministry, 
 your influence will be felt afar offj and through all 
 time. In addition to your closet prayers, and 
 your prayers at the family altar, (for you are not 
 forbidden to pray there, and many of the best 
 sisters of the Church have prayed with their 
 families — the writer of this had a mother who 
 praved regularly in the absence of the father, and 
 her prayers were .seldom offered without tears 
 from her eyes, and the eyes of her children,) your 
 social prayers, united, fervent, faithful prayers will 
 be heard at the court of heaven, and answered in 
 blessings rich and profuse upon the Church and 
 the world. But in addition to your prayers, 
 nmch good may be done by your counsel, example, 
 and the labor of your hands ; many weak 
 Churches and poor people, have been aided by 
 the hands of devoted females. Sisters of Lebanoi), 
 you are doing much, not only by prayer, but by 
 the labor of your hands, I trust ; but can you not, 
 by a united effort do hiore ] United, you would 
 provoke one another to love and good works, and 
 accomplish mor" for others. Seek out some
 
 ] 4S T H s f: h I n c n w a n t s s i s t k r s . 
 
 honevoleur oliJHct, some needy person, to wlioni 
 voiir own hands could minister, and let it be said 
 in the day ot" eternity, by those to wliom } ou liave 
 ministered, when you shall meet in the streets of 
 jjlory, these are the hands that ministered to me in 
 the town of Lebanon or elsewliere, in yonder 
 world. Sisters, your united efforts would provoke 
 all around you to love and j>;ood works. Let me 
 remark, in conclusion, that if all the preachers and 
 lay members of the Church in Lebanon, fathers 
 atid mothers, brothers and sisters, w'ere doing what 
 they could to honor God and save souls, io;norance 
 and crime would blush to be seen in our streets 
 every sinner would Tepent and turn to God, or 
 leave the place ; and our friends at a distance, 
 wiio love their children, would have cause to 
 praise God for ever, for the blessings bestowed on 
 their children who were sent to Lebanon, in 
 whose happiness the sisters took such an active 
 part. 
 
 The tender hearted sisters will pardon the free- 
 dom I have used in calling on them to help the 
 Church. She cannot live without your aid on 
 earth, and her bliss would be incomplete in 
 heaven, if you were not actively employed there.
 
 ON C II U R C }I DOCTRINES. 149 
 
 LETTER ON CHURCH DOCTRLNES. 
 
 Addressed to the Editor of the Cumberland Presbyterian. 
 
 I TAKE all the periodicals of the Cumberland 
 Presbyterian Church, weekly and monthly, and a 
 few short articles have appeared in them from my 
 pen ; but I do not recollect of having written any 
 thing to you to fill the columns of the Cumber- 
 land Presbyterian. 1 have had many thoughts of 
 doing so, but they have gone like the morning 
 cloud and earlv dew. But this mornino; the Rev. 
 Mr. Lindley and myself, in conversation about 
 old Tennnle, revived some thoughts which I will 
 send you for publication, if you think proper. 
 
 And first, my mind turned on the providence of 
 God, that gave birth to the Cumberland Presbyte- 
 rian Church. She was not brought forth by a 
 spirit of faction. No opposition was entertained 
 to the mother Church as a cause of her orij^in. She 
 loved her mother, and would have willingly staid 
 under her roof had she not spurned her from her 
 bosom. But for what was she thrown from a 
 mother's arms \ Not heresy, immorality, or contu- 
 macy, for she was never convicted of either. 
 But the providence of God that gave rise to the 
 Cumberland Presbyterian Church in your country 
 occupied my mind, and with thoughts on that 
 subject the balance of my sheet will be filled.
 
 150 ON CHURCH IXJ (J T II I N E s . 
 
 Early in 1831, if I mistake not, a vacant 
 congregation of the Presbyterian Church on 
 Upper Tenmile, Washington county, Pa., Laving 
 seen in Buciv's Tlieological Dictionary, a succinct 
 account of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church, 
 by their Session, directed one or two of their 
 members to write to some member of the Cumber- 
 land Presbyterian Church. At the General 
 Assembly of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church, 
 in May, 1831, Dr. Cossit laid before that body a 
 letter or two from that country, requesting some one 
 or more ministers of the Cumberland Presbyterian 
 Church to visit them. Whereupon the Assembl}' 
 appointed Rev. Messrs. Alexander Chapman, 
 John Morgan, A. M. Bryan, Reuben Burrow, and 
 R. Donnell to visit that country. Those brethren 
 appointed to hold a Camp Meeting on Tenmile, 
 Washington county, Pa., the third Sabbath of 
 September following, if the people were willing 
 to do so. They parted in Nashville in May. 
 Chapman. Morgan, and Bryan, soon after started, 
 and travelling and preaching through Kentucky 
 and Ohio, reached their destination perhaps some 
 time in July. Burrow and Donnell passed through 
 Tennessee, North Carolina, Virginia, and part of 
 Maryland, crossing the Alleghany Mountains, on 
 the Cumberland Road, and met their brethren on 
 Saturday, before the third Sabbath in September, 
 according to appointment, in a large encampment 
 on Tenmile, Washinoion countv, Pa. I then
 
 ON CHUKCH i')()C r R I N KS. 151 
 
 felt, and jet fed, tlie Lord directed tliat mission. 
 Wiien I survey the ground over which I travelled, 
 in that country, and remember the kind reception 
 we met wirh, the many warm hearts and weeping 
 eyes we left behind, when we bid farewell to that 
 land, we could wish ourselves standing in your 
 midst once more. But this wish may never be 
 met, until we meet in heaven. To that land may 
 all our hearts aspire and our faces be set ! 
 
 The doctrines first preached amongst you are, 
 we presume, preached still — a system calculated 
 to give God all the glory, and yet to save the 
 veriest sinner of Adam's family who believes in 
 the Lord Jesus Christ, I will close with a brief 
 summary of the Doctrines : — 
 
 1st. The Unity of God. 2dly. The Trinity of 
 God. Srdly. His perfections, divided into three 
 classes; 1st. His moral, which constitute a rule of 
 action. 2dly. His natural wisdom and power, 
 which constitute an agent. Srdly. Those perfec- 
 tions which convey to our mind, an idea of the 
 degree in which he possesses the rule and power 
 of action. He is infinite, eternal, and unchange- 
 able in his being, wisdom, power, holiness, justice, 
 goodness and truth. 
 
 4. Man was created upright, but fell from that 
 holy and happy estate, into an estate of sin and 
 misery. 
 
 5. God graclouslv chose all mankind to a day 
 of probation in Christ, and [)ersonal election turns
 
 162 ON CHURCH D C T Jl I ^ E S . 
 
 on sanctification of the Spirit, and belief of the 
 truth. 
 
 6. Jesus Christ is both divine and human — two 
 distinct natures and one person for ever. 
 
 7. He died for all men. As many as were 
 elected to a day of probation, were atoned for by 
 tbe Son. 
 
 8. The Holy Spirit convinces the world, and 
 operates on as inany as were atoned for, and as 
 many as were elected. All were atoned for, 
 because the Father had chosen all to obtain salva- 
 tion through Jesus Christ. 
 
 9. Conviction is the result of Divine operation. 
 
 10. Repentance. 
 
 11. Faith in Christ. 
 
 12. Justification. 
 
 13. Adoption. 
 
 14. Regeneration. 
 
 15. Sanctification. 
 
 16. Glorification. 
 
 17. The resurrection of the dead, both of the 
 just and unjust. 
 
 18 A day of judgment and a state of ivJure 
 rewards and punishments. 
 
 And now, my dear brother, as I may never 
 more see you, or any of the dear people who read 
 your valuable paper, let me exhort you all to stand 
 fast in the faith — quit yourselves lik^ men — 'te 
 strong. The Church in that country must act 
 defensively. Sustain your own ground, W\t be not
 
 ON CHURCH DOCTRINES. 153 
 
 contented with defence alone. You must operate 
 aggressively; jpu must pull down strongholds of 
 sin and Satan : jou must strive for Church 
 extension, and when you lengthen your .cords 
 you must strengthen your stakes. There is 
 much land yet to be possessed; and while you 
 are defending your own ground, and building up 
 your own Church, always he ready to extend the 
 hand of Christian friendship, to all who are doing 
 the work of Christ, as ye also do. You must not 
 be inattentive to Education, that excellent hand- 
 maid of the Church. The old saying is true, 
 they that rock the cradle govern the world, and 
 they that teach the children will church them. 
 Do not think if you are inattentive to schools, 
 you can hold up your Churches. Your people 
 must take an active part in the labor and expenses 
 of schools, and so with your ministers ; and never 
 believe you can serve God with that which costs 
 you nothing. 
 
 Finally, brethren, farewell! Be perfect, be of 
 good comfort, be of one mind. Live in peace, 
 and the God of love and peace shall be with you. 
 Work with God, and work with one another.
 
 154 INTERESTS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 THE INTERESTS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 Tlie University of Lebanon promises, at this 
 time, to meet the most sanguine expectations of 
 its friends ; and could there be a Theological 
 Department, in full operation, the Church in 
 g:eneral would be greatly profiled. A Theological 
 Department, well sustained, has long been a desid- 
 eratum in our Church, and if our Church would 
 form Educational Societies, and by personal, 
 congregational, and Presbyterial efforts, aid all 
 young men connected with the Church, whom 
 God might call to preach, and send them here, or 
 to some good institution of learning, the call for 
 pastors and missionaries would soon be met. 
 Especially if the Church will pray the Lord of 
 the harvest to send more laborers, and then sustain 
 those who labor in the field, either as pastors or as 
 missionaries, our Board of Missions would then 
 have men and means to meet the Macedonian cry, 
 coming up from every direction. The Board wish 
 to take no young man away from any field, where 
 he can be sustained : all the Board wish, is, to carry 
 out, as fully as possible, the designs of the Church. 
 Young men, coming up to Lebanon to prepare for 
 the ministry, will not be influenced by the Board 
 to leave the congregations and Presbyteries which
 
 RELIGION OF THE R I B L E . 155 
 
 have sent tliem here, aidiiio; them to come, and 
 willing to sustain them on their return. But it" 
 Churches and Preshyteries will not aid tiiem in 
 coming, and not sustain them on their return, the 
 Board would wish to aid, when it would be ueces- 
 sary and send to destitute parts. 
 
 The Church need not be afraid in sending her 
 young ministers here to prepare for the work, that 
 the Church iiere or the Board, will send them to 
 other fields of labor, when they can be sustained by 
 the country from which they come. We are 
 workers together with God, The Lord, whose 
 the field is, designs it should be cultivated ; and 
 our Ciiurch ought to labor to carry out his designs. 
 Our beloved Church has not had much experience, 
 either in aiding young men to obtain an education, 
 or in supporting those who aie laboring in the field. 
 But she is improving in every respect, and we hope 
 soon, she will practically know how to promote her 
 own interest, by sustaining those who labor for her 
 prosperity. 
 
 RELIGION OF THE BIBLE. 
 
 I APPROVE of the religion of the Bible, because it 
 is just to God and safe to man ; and it has more 
 claims to our confidence and love, than anv other,
 
 156 RELIGION OF T H E B I B L E . 
 
 from the fact that it has the strongest wisdom to 
 sustain its claims, and the best object to warm the 
 heart and sanctify the affections. The pardon it 
 grants is full and free, and for Christ's sake, the 
 image it restores to the heart, confirms the cove- 
 nant. Faith enters into it as the seal of the Holy 
 Spirit, and the earnest of the believer's inheritance: 
 ' after that ye believed ye were sealed with the Holy 
 Spirit of promise.' And the seal is to the day of re- 
 demption — until all the business of time is wound 
 up. But there are many things connected with 
 these great cardinal points of but small moment, 
 about which Christians differ ; yet, correct opinion.s, 
 even in the smallest matters, are the best guardians 
 of Christian morality and practical religion ; and, 
 therefore, should be sought after by all men who 
 know and love the truth. The religrion of the Bible 
 binds us to God and one another — erroneous sen- 
 timents have a tendency to separate us from God 
 and man. God is love, and he that loveth dwelleth 
 in God and God in him : and he that loveth God, 
 loveth him that is begotten of him. 
 
 I will here take the liberty to object to the 
 opinions entertained by some professed (Christians. 
 — I object to any mode of Christian baptism 
 being considered essential to Church membership, 
 and communion at the Lord's table, from the fol- 
 lowing considerations: 
 
 1st. Because the Bible no where positively 
 expresses the mode, and to entertain the sentiment,
 
 RELIGION OF THE B I U L E . 157 
 
 that the mode is essential to Church-membership 
 and Christian communion, is a postscript, or, add- 
 ingr to the word of God. 
 
 2nd. It confounds the mode with the thins 
 done, and is calculated to establish a formal or ex- 
 ternal religion. 
 
 3rd. I object to the mode being essential, be- 
 cause it is contrary to experimental religion. Every 
 Christian under the influence of first love, which 
 is simple and sincere, loves all that love the Lord 
 Jesus Christ; and could, without regard to modes 
 or forms, meet them at the Lord's table. But the 
 sentiment that makes the mode of baptism essential 
 to communion, is contrary to Christian experience 
 — not only the young, but old Christian — for 
 whenever the Christian feels the love of God, he 
 feels, also, love to the brethren, or all who have the 
 divine image. 
 
 4th. I object to the sentiment, because it created 
 schism in the body of Christ. Every Christian is a 
 member of Christ's spiritual body, whether Jew or 
 Gentile; if he believe in Christ, he is a member of 
 his body. But he that makes the mode essential to 
 Christian communion, cuts off from Christ some 
 of the dear members of his body. 
 
 5th. I object to the sentiment, because it is des- 
 titute of Christian courtesy. The community that 
 ujakes the mode of baptism essential to membership 
 and communion at the Lord's table, do not inquire 
 for t('slimo!ii;j's of ijood bt'liin iu>).r, \> Ikmi they
 
 158 COMMENT ON J U D E NINTH. 
 
 receive members from other climclies. A certificate 
 of good standing in other churches, is of no vaUie. 
 Tins is rontrarv to Christian courtesy, and the cour- 
 tesy of all associations ; and it opens a door ot 
 retreat to all who wish to withdraw, to do so, 
 without asking the body to which they belong for 
 testimonials of their good standing in society. 
 
 COMMENT ON JUDE NINTH. 
 
 " Yet Michael, the archangel, when contending 
 with the devil, he disputed about the body of Moses, 
 durst not bring against hini a railing accusation, but 
 said, The Lord rebuke thee." 
 
 1. From the text, we learn, that devils are intel- 
 ligent beings, and were made upright, but kept not 
 the'r first estate. 
 
 2. They will contend with good and great 
 angels, who have kept their first estate, and also 
 with good men. 
 
 3. The subjects about which they dispute, are 
 such things as are not clearly revealed in the Bible, 
 Such things as are clearly revealed, can be easily 
 sustained. The devils themselves, acknowledge 
 Jesus Christ lo be the Son of God,
 
 C U M SI E .\ T ON J U D E NINTH. 159 
 
 4. Good angels and men leave God to be l)otli 
 Judge and Executioner. 
 
 Angels are intelligenl beings: and falling from 
 their first estate, do not lose their intellecrna! powers, 
 but their good moral qualities. And although 
 they are intelligent, they are intelligent devils — 
 disposed to dethrone Jehovah, and deface his image 
 in man, or wherever it is found. The devil is a 
 tempter — a disputant — and, if he loves any thing, 
 lie loves sin — he loves to dispute — because, by 
 disputation, he may put angels and good men off 
 their guard, and lead them to usurp the throne of 
 God, and take the reins of government into their 
 own hands, and thus rebuke the devil — themselves 
 not saying, The Lord rebuke thee. 
 
 But 2nd. The subjects of dispute are dark and 
 liiic rtain things; — such as the body of Moses. 
 Moses died in the land of Moab, and the Lord 
 buried him in the valley; and no man knoweth of 
 his sepulchre until this day. Had the children of 
 Israel found his body, they would likely have wor- 
 shipped it. The Lord acted wisely in concealmg 
 it ; and are we not safe in saying, many other 
 things are concealed from man, not essential to his 
 salvation, which, if they had been plainly revealed, 
 might have become objects of worship. The mode 
 of water baptism, seems not to be plainly revealed. 
 Baptism is enjoined, but the mode is not so clear. 
 And on account (>f its obscurity, and not being 
 essential to sahntinji. ii is one of the best subjects
 
 IGO C IJ iM iM E N T ON J U U E N 1 N T l{ . 
 
 for the Devil to dispute about. Tiie mode can't 
 be settled by the Bible : and if it could, it would 
 not save the sinner. But inasmuch as it is a 
 (Church ordinance — but its mode not known — it 
 would do for devils to dispute about, and all such 
 doubtful matters. The devil has much more to 
 contend about. Clear important truths admit o-f 
 but little contention. An old preacher once said 
 in the pulpit, that he had often been asked about 
 Pharaoh's chariot, and the sprinkled birds, but no 
 one had ever asked him what it was to be born 
 again. ^ 
 
 But 3rd. Railing accusations should not be 
 brought against the Devil. It is true, that ironv has 
 been used by good men against bad men ; and there 
 are some vices, and perhaps some errors, which 
 can only be put to the blush by ridicule. And 
 there are some men who think they never have a 
 powerful antagonist, unless he can rail and use as 
 hard words as themselves. But Michael did not 
 determine the subject by hard words, but left this 
 dark and doubtful subject, and the sentence to be 
 passed upon him, to the Lord. Michael was a 
 good angel, and would not claim to be Judge and 
 executioner. He was a holy angel, and would not 
 sin so against God. He was a chaste angel, and 
 could not pollute the language of heaven. He 
 was a subordinate angel, and would leave all to 
 God. He was a peaceable angel, and knew that 
 railinoj was contra rv to the Prince of Peace.
 
 DEVILS C A S T I .\ G <) L T D K V I !, .? . ] G 1 
 
 It m;iy he that Michael was enrriisted with the 
 l)nrial of Moses; aud the Devil, who was ouce an 
 angel of light, was well acquainted with iiini, con- 
 demned Iiin) for concealing the grave and hody of 
 Moses. He reasoned with Michael thus : It would 
 be of great service to the children of Israel, to 
 know where his body was; — and thus tried to get 
 Michael to betray his trust. And when he would 
 believe and obev God rather than submit to his rea- 
 soning, he had recourse to railing. This he could 
 do as a devil. But although Michael could reason, 
 he must not rail. In this, the Devil could excel 
 Michael ; hut Michael submitted all to God. So, my 
 brethren, let us do in all cases, when brought in 
 contact with the Devil. I have seen much evil grow 
 out of devils casting out devils. Whenever we 
 attempt to cast out devils, let us do it by the finger 
 of God 
 
 « DEVILS CASTING OUT DEVILS. 
 
 Not long since, reviewing the history of the 
 world, a case came up, which transpired about 
 eighteen hundred years ago, which interested me 
 very much ; and I thought I would give it to the 
 world; and it possiblv might illustrate some dark 
 and difticult cases in ilje nineieendi century. 
 I I
 
 J 02 O F. V I L S C A S T I N r; o (J r n F, V I l. s . 
 
 The rase was this : Otic devil rastinir out 
 another. I was much interested to learn his 
 process, and see how he could accomplish his 
 object, and how his process would result; and it 
 turned out just like a devilish effort would do — 
 both parties were injured. But the one that 
 commenced the attack was the most injured. 
 That vou may see that the case I refer to was 
 not fiction, see in the History of the World, 
 Acts xix. 13-16 : " Then certain of the vagabond 
 Jews, exorcists, took upon them to call over them 
 that had evil spirits, the name of the Lord Jesus, 
 saying, We adjure you, by Jesus, whom Paul 
 preacheth. And there were seven sons, of one 
 Seeva, a Jew, and chief of the priests, which did 
 so. And the evil Spirit answered and said, Jesus 
 I know, and Paul I know ; but who are ye 1 
 And the man in whom the evil Spirit was, 
 leaped on them, and overcame them, and prevailed 
 against them, so thai they fled out of that house 
 naked and wounded."' 
 
 f have observed, that in the process of onf 
 devil casting otit another, he never attempts it 
 as a devil, but always puts on another form — 
 an angel of light; or, as in the case before us, 
 the attack against the evil Spirit was made in 
 the name of Jesus, whom Paul preached. He 
 always goes masked : hence, he always attends 
 masquerade parlies and balls, and attempts but 
 little, in this world, without a mask: but he is
 
 DEVILS CASTING OUT DEVILS. 163 
 
 Still as uiucli of a devil, when he goes in an 
 angel's dress, and in the name of Christ, and his 
 object is the same, as though he appeared in 
 the Devil's livery ; and, when he, in his angelic 
 dress, opposes Christianity, he always calls Christ 
 Beelzebub, and does not oppose him for a good 
 work, but for blasphemy — he being a man, maketh 
 himself a God. Just so, when he opposes the 
 Church of Christ; he calls Christians hypocrites; 
 and in his angelic dress, he is going to purge the 
 Church of its hypocrites and false prophets; but, 
 although he is thus dressed, he has the devil's 
 spirit. Enmity is his nature, and his operations 
 will show what spirit he is of. Satan cannot 
 love, he hates morality ; but never opposes it, 
 until he gives it the name of vice, and then 
 becomes the opposer of vice ; but, by such a 
 spirit as to open the very flood-gates of immorality 
 upon the world ; and the evil spirit he opposed 
 in an angel's dress, leaps upon him, and overcomes 
 his an^^el dress, and he shows himself all devil; 
 then the people learn, when, perhaps, it is too 
 late, that the devil was at the bottom of all : and, 
 although it was his great zeal for religion and 
 morality which led him to such action, yet, his 
 course to stop it only opened the way to more 
 immorality and irreligion. If he really appeared 
 the devil opposing the devil, his kingdom would 
 be divided, and could not stand; but he appears 
 as an angel of light opposing the devil, and the
 
 164 D E V I T, S C A S r 1 N O OUT I) F, V I L » . 
 
 people are l)linded by him; and too often join 
 with him, and cry out, Come and see my zeal 
 for the Lord of Hosts ! when tlie spirit of the 
 devil is in it. And the result is, when we oppose 
 any thing under the name of evil, with an evil 
 spirit, we are overcome by the evil spirit, and our 
 professed Christianity is overcome, and we are 
 found on the devil's side. With our professed 
 zeal for literature, morality, and religion, we injure 
 every thing good, and contribute to the devil's 
 kingdom. 
 
 The devil is fond of excitement, and seems to 
 impregnate the very air (for he is the prince and 
 power of the air) with faction ; and when the 
 excitement abates, the feelings settles down in 
 opposition to God and religion, and people become 
 opposed to each other, and an unpleasant state 
 of heart-burning is felt in society. The devil has 
 his plan of bringing on his revivals, and he always 
 commences more like an angel than a devil. He 
 only whispers at first, and that prepares the way 
 to talk confidentially, with promises to keep secret; 
 but the secret keeper wants somebody else to help 
 keep the secret ; and some get it, who think the 
 secret too good or bad to be kept, and it is no 
 longer a secret: property is injured, society is 
 injured, and perhaps the very one who rose up 
 to cast out the devil is ovelTome, and suffers more 
 than the one he attempted to cast out, as in the 
 text before us: the evil spirit answers. "Jesns
 
 A SHORT S K R >I O N . 105 
 
 1 know, and Paul I know; but who are ye?'' 
 The excitement rises higher, and the last evil 
 is worse than the first : the tide rises to the hijjhest 
 point, and then begins to abate. It began by evil 
 imaginations, and rises to fixed hatred, and death 
 is the finishing stroke. 
 
 Let us, my brethren, never attempt to cast out 
 devils by Beelzebub, lest we be overcome by the 
 very devils we oppose, and have to leave that 
 house naked and wounded. 
 
 A SHORT SERMON FROM A LONG 
 TEXT. 
 
 2 Chron. xix. 5 — 7: "And he set judges in 
 the land, throughout all the fenced cities ot'Judah, 
 city by city ; and said to the judges, Take heed 
 what ye do: for ye judge not for man, but 
 for the Lord, who is with you in the judgment. 
 Wherefore now, let the fear of the Lord be upon 
 you; take heed and do it: for there is no iniquity 
 with the Lord our God, nor respect of persons, nor 
 takino; of gifts." 
 
 Our text develops the policy of Jehoshaphat, 
 (under the Divine Hand,) the son of Asa: he set 
 his heart to seek the Lord God of his father David,
 
 16G AS n () R T s E i; m o n 
 
 and to l)r'mg Judali hack to the service of the true 
 God. He liad riches and lioiior in abundance, and 
 his lieart was lifted up in the ways of the Lord. 
 He sent heralds to make known the will of God to 
 the people; but he found that mere declaration was 
 not sufficient ; judicial proceedings must be resorted 
 to also. He therefore established two classes of 
 judges : one ecclesiastic, the other civil. These 
 judges or elders, were formed into three courts. The 
 court of three, determined small matters; perhaps 
 it was only a court of arbitration — each party 
 choosing a judge, and they two chose a third. 
 The second court consisted of twenty-three judges; 
 this court determined matters of great uioment. 
 And the third court, or sanhedrim, consisted of 
 seventy or seventy-two judjres; this court deter- 
 mined matters of the highest character — both in 
 Church and State, 
 
 No judge was allowed to receive presents, nor 
 to regard men either for poverty or riches, or to 
 follow a multitude, or be governed by public 
 opinion ; but according to law and evidence. No 
 man was to lie condemned unheard, nor on the 
 testimony of less than two or three witnesses ; some 
 of them called of God, others elected by the people. 
 Different manners obtained of making known the 
 sentence. The Jews made the sentence known 
 by declarino: — thou art innocent or guiltv ; the 
 Romans, by casting various tablets into a bo.\ — 
 marked with a. for approval, and c. for condemna-
 
 F no M A I, () N G T E X T . 167 
 
 tion ; some of the Greeks, by giving a white stone 
 as tiie emblem of innocence, aiul a black one as tbe 
 emblem of iiuilt. See an allusion to this in Rev. 
 ii. 17. 
 
 The Church has always had its ministers called 
 of God, and its judicial courts. The Gospel Church 
 has its courts of judges, ministers called of God, and 
 elders chosen by the people. See 1 Cor. v. 12, 
 13. "For what have I to do to judge them also 
 that are without? Do not ye judge them that are 
 within ? But them that are without God judiieth." 
 The power of a Church court is purely moral 
 and spiritual. It is the duty of this court to main- 
 tain the purity and peace of the Church, and to 
 labor for her prosperity; and if any member of the 
 Church has knowledge of any error or crime which 
 ought to be noticed, let it be brought before this 
 court, and not spread it abroad to the scandal of 
 the Church: and he who will tell the faults of his 
 brother to the world and not to the Church, lays 
 himself liable to the censure of the Church. As 
 God, therefore, calls men to preach, and also to 
 rule in his house, we believe the policy is good in 
 the government of the Church, to have its courts 
 formed of men called of God, and men elected by 
 the people, to act in concert with the ministry. 
 The minister needs an advisory counsel, that is 
 held responsible to the people for advice given. 
 The preacher's business is with books, in hi.s 
 studio, in the pul()it, and in the domestic circle,
 
 168 A .'^ H O H T S K K .M O N 
 
 giving instruction and offerin^i prayer, and lias 
 nothing, or little, to do with secular matters; and 
 he needs advisors acquainted with the people in all 
 their vocations of life, that in the government of a 
 Ciiurch those who rule may be acquainted with all 
 the circumstances of its members. If the preacher 
 has to govern without an appointment by the j)eople 
 to aid him, he will have advisors; every member 
 of the Church will advise — but who is responsible 
 for that advice given. And if the counsel of brethren 
 is not taken by the preacher, how many become 
 offended that their sage advice was not taken? 
 But when advice or counsel is given, or discipline 
 carried out by members chosen by the people, they 
 are held responsible to the Church who elected 
 them to aid in forming a Church court, and giving 
 advice and coui^sel to their minister: the Church 
 court, then, being formed of men chosen of God to 
 preach as well as administer government, and men 
 chosen by the people, let all such courts, when 
 assembled for judicial purposes, regard witii deep 
 interest the instructions given by God to these 
 judges: — You must not condemn or cast a member 
 out of the Church unheard, nor on the testi- 
 mony of less than two or three witnesses. You 
 must not receive presents to pervert judgment. 
 Money may not be offered the judges; but perhaps 
 that which may be better calculated to pervert 
 judgment, great kindness uvdy be shown by the dif- 
 ferent parties, wiih a view to blind the eves. Gifts
 
 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 1G9 
 
 of any kind must have no influence on the court ; 
 popular opinion, or the voice of the multitude, must 
 not influence tlie court in its judicial proceedings; 
 the sentiment should never be absent from the 
 court, that it is to act in God's stead ; every mem- 
 ber of a Church court should lay his personal 
 feelings and interest aside, and remember he judges 
 for the Lord and not for man, and that God is with 
 him in the judgment, and with the Lord there is no 
 iniquity, nor taking of gifts. Members of Church 
 courts should take good heed to act impartiallj-, 
 wisel}-, and justly, as ihey act for God who is with 
 them in the judgment, and at whose bar they will 
 soon appear. 
 
 May every court of Christ on earth be a holy 
 court. 
 
 ON THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 I HAVE read the discussion on faith and a revision 
 of our book, and ha\ie thought it might be of some 
 advantage to say what the fathers, and those who 
 adopted it, thought and said when they adopted 
 the Confession of Faith. 
 
 The framers of the book did not believe it per- 
 fect. They i)elieved many words were retained in 
 .the compilation which iniglit be ronsfruod bv those
 
 170 CONFESSiON OF FAITH. 
 
 specially, who were trained up under the West- 
 minster Confession as the most ultra sentiments of 
 Calvinism ; and they found it difficult to expunge 
 every word from which might he inferred strong 
 Calvinism, without making a new hook entire. 
 But they thought that if the body of the work fully 
 expressed our views that those words and phrases 
 more ambiguous, ought to be understood in consis- 
 tency with the body or general tenor of the work: 
 and under this conviction they left words which 
 might have been expunged ; and the book was 
 unanimously adopted. The following may he 
 clearly found in the Confession : 
 
 1st. That all men were chosen or elected to a 
 day of grace or state of probation. None were 
 reprobated from eternity. 
 
 2nd. That Jesus Christ is both God and man 
 in two distinct natures, and person for ever. 
 
 3rd. That he, by the grace of God, tasted death 
 for every man, and consequently for the whole 
 world. 
 
 4th. That the Holy vSpirit is sent to convince 
 the whole world, that his operation on the human 
 heart is as extensive as the atonement; and the 
 atonement perfectly accords with the election to a 
 day of mercy. God chose all men, Christ died for 
 all men, and the Holy Ghost strives with all men. 
 In the offices of the united three, there is no dis- 
 crepancy. 
 
 5th. That Adam represented all his posterity,
 
 CONFESSION OF T A I T II . 171 
 
 and lliat his siu was imputed to his posterity, and 
 that we are all guilty mortals and totally depraved. 
 But the election gave all an opportunity to receive 
 justification and salvation. Tiie atonement consti- 
 tutes the ground of the sinner's pardon. And the 
 Holy Spirit, by his a<>;ency and means, instituted, 
 controls, disposes and gives the sinner ability to do 
 what he could not do witjiout that influence. He, 
 the sinner, is able to do two things, and they must 
 be done in order to salvation. He must repent and 
 believe the gospel. Faith and repentance go hand 
 in hand, only faith takes the first step. He first 
 believes that there is a God, that God is truly a 
 holy God, and will punish the sinner. This is the 
 grace of repentance in its first grade; the sinner 
 can and ought to put forth the exercise; but when 
 he has done all he can do in the way of repentance, 
 he has not lessened his guilt in view of law ; he 
 must believe in Jesus Christ, or receive him, or 
 commit the keeping of iiis soul to Christ. If he do 
 not yield to the Spirit, he cannot repent ; and if 
 he do not repent he cannot believe ; and if he do 
 not believe he cannot be justified; and if not justi- 
 fied he must be damned. 
 
 The gospel, which is an economy of niercy, 
 originated with God, and this makes it gracious; 
 and it is carried out in man's agency, and this 
 secures personal accountability. 
 
 In the Book we declare what God does, and 
 then what man docs. Salvation is an elVect pro-
 
 .172 EFFICIENCY IN THE CHURCH. 
 
 duccd bv a concurrency of both agencies. Then 
 Gud begins and man must follow or yield. 
 
 I think the book fully gives our stand points, 
 and by them doubtful words and ideas must be 
 understood. I could write all day on this sub- 
 ject; but might darken counsel by words without 
 knowledge. 
 
 EFFICIENCY IN THE CHURCH. 
 
 The longer I live the more interest I feel for the 
 Church of Christ. It has a great work to do. The 
 Jewish Church has introduced the Saviour, who, 
 by his death, has atoned for the sin of the world. 
 It now belongs to the Christian Church to give 
 publicity to what he has done, and spread his name 
 abroad to the ends of the earth. I believe ihe Lord 
 has raised up the Cumberland Presbyterian Church 
 in this great valley, and in these ends of the earth, 
 as a little missionary family, born in this field of 
 missions to aid other Christian Churches in 
 hastening that glorious day, when the world shall 
 be filled with the glory of God. Perhaps no branch 
 of Zion has superior advantages in the field of 
 labor, and were her efficiency equal to her advan- 
 tages, no Church could do more to promote the 
 cause of Christ. The manner of lier birth gives
 
 E F F r C I E N G Y IN THE CHURCH. 173 
 
 hev advantatics ; she was horn in a revival of re- 
 hgion, yet talked of as the great revival of eighteen 
 hundred. She was born in this land of liberty, 
 and is properly an American Church, if not the 
 only one. The form of government she has 
 adopted is not only congenial with our civil form, 
 but the model from which it was drawn. Both 
 preacher and people have a voice in the Church, 
 from the lowest to the highest judicature ; her sys- 
 tem of doctrines equally distant from the extremes 
 of Theology so long taught in the world, and like 
 a pendulum, finds its centre between the extremes 
 of vibration, and being a medium system, it is more 
 acceptable to the unbiased mind, and gives our 
 Church doctrinal advantages no other enjoys. As 
 relates to the terms of admission into the ministry, 
 she thinks the Great Head of the Church, in con- 
 stituting the ministerial body, has given a fair 
 specimen, Paul, ApoUos, and Cephas, learned, 
 less learned and eloquent. 
 
 Her terms of Church-membership and com- 
 munion. She considers Christian baptism an 
 ordinance of tiie Church ; but makes a difference 
 between the thing done and the mode of doing it. 
 She would not make any mode of water baptism 
 essential to membership in the Christian Church, 
 or communion at the Lord's table. To make the 
 mode a test of membership or communion, she 
 thinks contrary to Christian experience and the 
 religion of the Bible. Her constitution provides for
 
 174 E F F 1 C I F: N C Y 1 i\ T HE C H U R C H . 
 
 the pastoral relation, as well as the field of mis- 
 sions. She also has a Board of Foreign, as well as 
 Domestic Missions, which promises much, though 
 in its infancy. She may not have every rule or 
 by-law to aid her in furthering the cause ; but 
 her constitution leaves an open door for every 
 facility she may see proper to adopt. We ask, 
 now, what is the great desideratum in our Church 
 at the present time ? We answer, efficiency, a 
 consecrated laity and ministry. Our doctrines, 
 government, and rules, will not build up the Church, 
 nor be instrumental in the conversion of sinners, 
 without efficient preachers and people. A preacher 
 who, like the lazy dumb dog, neither barks nor 
 bites, will not guard the house. Our Church 
 needs, at the present time, devotion to the cause. 
 The best constructed ship needs a captain; the 
 best constructed engine needs an engineer; and 
 tlie best Church constitution must be carried 
 out by efficient men. Our Church has schools, 
 colleges, and a prosperous University, with her 
 other advantages. Let her awake from her slum- 
 ber, and put on the whole armor of God. Let her 
 use the advantages she has, and she will be a pros- 
 perous Church. I will conclude by saying, peace 
 be within thy walls, and prosperity within thy 
 palaces.
 
 A VIEW OF T II p: present, ejc. 175 
 
 A VIEW OF THE PRESENT AND THE 
 PAST. 
 
 In a Lettei- to a Friend in Lebanon. 
 
 The children of Israel were directed to remem- 
 ber, all the way the Lord their God led them, with 
 a view to excite Immilitj and gratitude to God for 
 his care over them. The Cumberland Presbyterian 
 Church should never forget the way the Lord has 
 led her, these thirty-six years past, and for ten years 
 before, the miracles of grace wrought in the west 
 which paved the way for her organization. I am 
 now an old man. In 1798, I set out to seek the 
 Lord, In November of 1800 I found him, the 
 Lord God merciful and gracious, slow to anser and 
 of great kindness. In the JNIay of 1801, I con- 
 nected with the Presbyterian Church. Great 
 changes have taken place since that time. Then 
 there was but one Presbyterian Church in the 
 United States. Now there are Cuml)erland Pres- 
 byterians, Old and New School Presbyterians; 
 and in forty-five years more, there may be many 
 more branches of the Presbyterian Churches. 
 Some steps iiave already been taken to found a 
 Presbyterian Church North, on abolition principles. 
 I hope, as I am an old Elder, and had to wade 
 through difficulties, in the organization of the Cum-
 
 176 A VIEW OF r H E I> R E S E > T 
 
 bcrland Presbyterian Church, that the members, 
 voung members of this Chnrch, will not stir np 
 strife on that subject ; and that we will all work 
 tO£:ether, and all work with God. And if other 
 denominations will dispute, divide, and hinder the 
 work of God, the brethren of the Cnmberland 
 Presbyterian Church will keep the unity of the 
 Spirit in the bonds of peace. 
 
 Oh! what a change since 1810! Then there 
 were but nine preachers in the whole body, four of 
 whom only were ordained : all the preachers then 
 could have been put into one pulpit, and nearly all 
 the members into one house. But the Lord has 
 greatly increased our infant Church. We should 
 remember all the way the Lord our God has led 
 us. Then we had no religious paper, no meeting- 
 houses or but few, no institutions of learning, and 
 not as many grammar books, as we now have 
 colleu;es. Now, Dr. Cossitt, as you live away in 
 that favored town, editing a religious paper, and in 
 sight of the University, where so many young men 
 are preparing for the ministry, some of them may 
 in a short time come and preach away here, to the 
 old Elder and the congregation in which he lives. 
 Oh ! he wants to hear some of them, whose tongues 
 may be like the pen of a ready writer, whose heads 
 may be fountains of waters, and whose hearts may 
 be filled with love. Can't you talk to them and tell 
 them what a great work they have to do, and how 
 many advantages they have over the first young
 
 AND THE PAST. 177 
 
 men in the Church ? Tell them, if they will live 
 luiinble and be useful, the Churches will be pleased 
 with them and the institution, and will help to 
 endow it. Tell them how some of us preached 
 and wept, and prayed, before they went there. Old 
 Brother Calhoun, I understand, lives not far from 
 that place ; he will exhort them to diligence. And 
 there is brothers Donnell, T. C. Anderson, and 
 many others, who know the necessities of the 
 Church, and will aid them in preparing for the 
 important work. Tell the good people of Lebanon 
 to take good care of the sons of the Church, pray 
 for them and watch over them. Some of their 
 fathers and mothers would not have sent them 
 there, if they had not heard that there were many 
 prayino; people in that place. That the young 
 brethren there and every where else, preparing for 
 the ministry, may shine as lights in the world, is 
 my ardent desire and constant prayer. 
 
 A short history of our beloved Church maybe 
 profitable to all, and shall close this letter. The 
 first Presbytery was constituted 4tli of February, 
 1810, at Rev. Samuel McAdow's, Dixon county, 
 Tenn , by Rev. S. McAdow, Finis Ewing, and 
 Samuel King, all of whom have gone to their 
 rewards. In April, 1813, two other Presbyteries 
 were constituted : the Elk and Logan. These 
 Presbyteries met the Cumberland, at the Beech 
 meeting-house and constituted a Synod, on the 5th 
 of October^ 1813. Fasting and prayer, both public
 
 178 A VIEW OF THK PRESENT- 
 
 and private, were common at that time. The 4th 
 Monday in May, 1817, was observed as a day of 
 fasting and prayer, for more lal)orers. The work 
 of God greatly revived that year, and many laborers 
 were called forth ; and their circuits were their 
 colleges. On the 4th Tuesday in May, 1820, the 
 McGee Presbytery was constituted, in Missouri, 
 then a territory. On the 18th of October, 1821, 
 the Elk Presbytery was divided, and Alabama 
 and Tennessee Presbyteries were ordered to be 
 constituted. At this time also, the Anderson 
 Presbytery was stricken off from the Logan ; and 
 Lebanon from the Nashville. On the 16th oi 
 October, 1822, Illinois Presbytery was stricken off 
 from the Anderson and McGee Presbyteries. Since 
 that time, many Presbyteries and Synods have been 
 constituted: the number and brief history of which^ 
 together with the formation and history of our 
 General Assembl}', I may hereafter furnish, provided 
 no other does so, and I have leisure. Many literary 
 institutions of different grades have been established, 
 and many periodicals, both weekly and monthly, 
 are now published. 
 
 But I must close this interesting narrative. We 
 ought to be humble and thankful as a Church, take 
 encouragement and labor day and night; our work 
 has just commenced.
 
 C O M JM P: N T , E T C . 1 70 
 
 COMMENT ON FIRST PETER IV. 12. 
 
 " Beloved, think it not strange concerning the 
 fiery trial which is to try yon, as though some 
 strange thing happened to you." 
 
 How common it is for Christians to think strange 
 of their fiery trials, as though they had never heard 
 of such tilings; and yet the Bible abounds with 
 declarations of this character. "Yea, and all that 
 will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecu- 
 tion ;" 2 Tim. iii. 12. And again : " These are they 
 who have come through great tribulation," &c. 
 And have we espoused the cause of Christ, and yet 
 think it strange that we have tribulation in the 
 present world ? The truth is every individual who 
 espouses the cause of Christ, should calculate on 
 wading deep waters, breasting heavy storms, and 
 passing through the fiery darts of the wicked one. 
 God tries his people to prove their faith and every 
 gr;»ce : '-the trial of your faith, being much more 
 precious than of gold that perisheth.'' One of the 
 primitive saints said, "I know that when I am 
 tried, I shall come forth as gold." But saints are 
 sometimes tried not only to prove their sincerity, 
 but to be an example to others. "Ye have heard 
 of the patience of Job, and have seen the end of
 
 180 CO M M E N T O N FIRS T I' K J' i; R 
 
 the Lord," or the design he had in liis afflictions. 
 See how varied his trials, and how severe ; one 
 came and told him of what had befallen his 
 children; another his camels; and before he was 
 done speaking, another came with evil tidings 
 about the sheep, &c., &c., until all he had was 
 gone. So with good people in the present day. 
 But should we think strange of it I Not at all. All 
 these trials have befallen others, and can we expect 
 to escape 1 If we are the heads of families, or the 
 heads of any department, our messenger informs us 
 one of the children is sick, or one of the house-hold 
 servants is ready to die ; your father is at the point 
 of death ; your mother cannot live long ; the house is 
 deranged, the stock is suffering, the farm is out of 
 repair, the crop is burning up for the want of rain, 
 or the flood is sweeping it away : but many of these 
 are small, and common to all men. Deep interest 
 is felt for the education of the children, schools are 
 established, good teachers must be had, but there is 
 want of union amono;st the citizens. One wants 
 this teacher, another that one ; and other difficulties 
 take place ; union is dissolved and the institution 
 broken up ; the parents and guardians are afflicted ; 
 harmony is destroyed. But how many civil broils 
 and pohiical contentious ! These all contribute to 
 fill up the good man's cup. But here is the Church 
 of God, preferred by the good man to his chief 
 joy. Christians differ ; and the fighting of Christ's 
 sheep presao;es foul and stormy •^\ eather. iMembers of
 
 FOLRTH AND T \V E L F T H . 181 
 
 the same congregation differ, and are cold-hearted 
 to one another; the good man hears of one member 
 walking disorderly ; another has neglected the 
 sanctuary; the prayer-meeting is cold and but 
 thinly attended ; but little attention to the Sabbath 
 school; family prayer is neglected, perhaps by 
 many; the preacher himself is cold and perhaps 
 neglects his duty; the people think the preacher 
 can get along better than they can ; he has nothing 
 to do but be religious, and we have so many 
 troubles ; we must attend to ourselves and let him 
 do the best he can ; he don't need our aid — not 
 ever our prayers. The good man is grieved ; no 
 revivals of religion — none enquiring the way to 
 Zion ; all the ways of Zion do mourn. A letter 
 informs him a congregation has lost one of its most 
 prominent lay-members; another informs him of 
 the death of one of the most useful ministers; 
 another minister has fallen a prey to temptation. 
 All these thino;s combine, with personal and inward 
 evils, presumption, and despair, to afflict the pious 
 heart. Satan tempts to distrust the faithfulness of 
 God ; one day I shall fall by the hand of my 
 enemy. Hath God forgotten to be gracious 1 Hath 
 he, in anger, shut up his tender mercies 1 All 
 these things, and others innumerable, and perhaps 
 much greater, afflict the Christian. " But beloved, 
 liiink it not strange." Did you live in other parts 
 of the world, your trials might have been as great 
 or iiieater \l,\(\ you lirt'd in David's day, and
 
 182 COMMENT ON FIRST PETER 
 
 been as j^ood a man as he was, 30U would perhaps 
 have had as severe trials. Had you lived in the 
 days of the Saviour and his Apostles, your trials 
 would have been more fiery. Had you hved in 
 those days, one niiglit have written to you, " many 
 of the people say Jesus is mad and hath a devil ; 
 why hear ye him!" You woidd have heard one 
 of his disciples had betrayed him, for thirty pieces 
 of silver; another had denied him ; and all the rest 
 are flying from him. You would next have iieard 
 the boisterous crowd cry out, ''Crucify Wv.n, Crucify 
 him. He is not fit to live." Who is not fit to live I 
 Your only Saviour, the meek and lowly Son of 
 God. Oh ! how would you have felt I You would 
 have thought those fiery trials indeed. Many 
 good men had all these fiery trials. Will you 
 think your trials strange ] But more. He is nailed 
 to the cross; and the crowd laugh him to scorn; 
 and at length the hope of Israel dies. The 
 heavens are hung in mourning; the afflicted 
 disciples say, one to another, " We trusted that it 
 was he that should have redeemed Israel." But 
 he is buried, a guard surrounds his dead body ; rlie 
 wicked are rejoicing; the Christians are all in 
 trouble; some who thought their employment in 
 future would be to preach him to the world, now 
 talk about going back to their old employments. 
 " I go a fishing," said one to his fellow. " I will 
 also go with thee," said another. All was dark and 
 gloomy ; but the e^orrow and silence of that last
 
 FOURTH AND TWELFTH. 183 
 
 long uiglit, when the Saviour lay in the tomb, was 
 broken by the descent of an anjiel ; the stone was 
 rolled back; the keepers became as dead men; and 
 the hope of Israel rose triumphantly, and shouted 
 victory over death. He gladdened the hearts of 
 his friends with his bodily presence ; but after a 
 few short days, he stepped on a cloud, and was 
 shouted welcome to heaven. But his Apostles go 
 out to preach and plant Churches; the Holy Ghost 
 descends; sinners attend their ministry. But learn 
 the troubles of Paul, when Christianity was in its 
 infanc}'. " Demas hath forsaken me, having loved 
 this present world ;'' and some who would once 
 have plucked out their eyes for him, now become 
 his enemies. Many went back from the Saviour, 
 and walked no more with him. Many deserted 
 the Apostles, " but they went out from us, because 
 they were not of us." Had we, my brethren, lived 
 then, our trials would have been greater than now. 
 My dear brethren, of the 19th century, as God has 
 told us in his word, that through nnich tribulation, 
 we must enter the kingdom, and as Christ and all 
 his followers in every age, have had tribulation, let 
 us not think it strange that we are the subjects of 
 fiery trials. But let us learn to glory in tribulation, 
 and when we are tried we shall come forth :is 
 gold. "He that goeth forth and weepeth, bearitio; 
 j)recious seed, shall doubtless come again with 
 rejoicing, bearing his sheaves with him." Let us 
 ji;itient!y bear the tri;ils of iii'o Th(^ .Siivioisr was
 
 184 TH t vn. '/ G I C A L CLASS. 
 
 assailed by Satan, and he repelled liini, and the 
 angels came and ministered unto him. Let ns 
 resist evil spirits ; and after we are tried, as 
 individuals and as a Church, angels will minister 
 to us. God will revive us again. He has set light 
 over against darkness, joy over against sorrow. Tn 
 the world ye shall have tribulation; "but be of 
 good cheer," said Christ, "I have overcome the 
 world." 
 
 Let us then, my Christian friends, sing with the 
 poet, concerning the Saviour : 
 
 " His way was much rougher and darker than mine. 
 Did Jesus thus sufter, and shall I repine." 
 
 THE THEOLOGICAL CLASS AT 
 LEBANON, TENN. 
 
 Dear Young Brethren — The close of the 
 Collegiate Year of Cumberland University, is just 
 at the door; the parting hour, at least for a time, 
 is near at hand, when you must bid your 
 brethren farewell; as you take your leave of the 
 stately walls of your edifice; and the rooms in 
 which so many useful lessons have been studied 
 and recited, the President, Professors, and Tutors 
 who have, with great interest, guarded the morals 
 and aided the vounu men of the instirntion up t!ie
 
 T II E () L O G I C A L C L A S 3 .1 85 
 
 hill of science, the pleasant town of Lebanon, its 
 pleasant families and citizens, its Churches; prayer 
 meetings, Sabbath Schools, and the public ministry 
 of the word, with all the useful lectures which have 
 been dehvered to you How solemn must your 
 feelings be. Your faces are towards your lather's 
 house, or some distant field of labor, and you glance 
 your eve back to the hallowed spot where your 
 minds, under the tree of liberty, have been enlight- 
 ened, and your hearts warmed while science and 
 literature have opened their choice treasures; that 
 same spot where not only the works of nature, but 
 nature's God has revealed himself to some of you, 
 merciful and gracious, slow to anger, abundant in 
 goodness and truth, forgiving iniquity, transgression 
 and sin. But once more, you think of the interesting 
 Sabbath Schools you have, under God, built up in 
 the surrounding country : will you return to water 
 them, or will they be taken up by others, and 
 sustained when you are gone ? Should you never 
 return to visit the schools you have planted, and the 
 Churches you have watered in the neighborhood 
 of Lebanon, you may, in some distant field, and 
 after years have passed by, find some of those very 
 Sabbath School boys able ministers, cultivating the 
 waste places of Zion. 
 
 Many of you, we hope, will return to this favored 
 spot, to prosecute your studies with double vigor, 
 both of body and mind, and cultivate the little fields 
 in which you have boeri laboring.' for some time 
 
 in
 
 J 8G A T I, E B A i\ O N , T E N N . 
 
 past. Otlicrs will never return; some will find 
 soon their long home; some will he engaged in 
 useful fields of lahor employed as Teachers, Pastors 
 and Missionaries. But while some, who are now 
 here, will never return to the walls of the University ; 
 yet other young hrethren from different parts, will 
 come to fill their places. Brethren preparing for 
 the ministry, from eight or nine different States, 
 are here now: we hope more States will be 
 represented here the next year, that Presbyteries 
 will aid their candidates for the holy ministry to 
 obtain an education here and elsewhere. We 
 have no Tiieological Department endowed here or 
 any where else in our Church ; yet it is to be 
 hoped, that as our infant and growing Church is so 
 rapidly advancing in education, that some of its 
 friends will voluntarily make donations to endow a 
 Professorship in Theology, and that we may soon 
 have a regular Department of Theology in the 
 University. 
 
 My dear young brethren, let us live humble, 
 humble, humble, wherever we go, and during the 
 Vacation, by humility and zeal, according to 
 knowledge, be the representatives of this Institu- 
 tion. Let the Church and the world see in your 
 pulpit labors and private walk, that you are 
 Improved, intellectually, morally, and relioiously, 
 that you have not forgotten Zion. Never was 
 there a time when our Church and the whole 
 world needed more able ministers of the New
 
 A B U U > I i\ « AND SHINING LIGHT. 1 S7 
 
 Testament. An open door is found almost every 
 where for our ministers. Tiie foreign as well as 
 the domestic fielJ, calls for laborers. May the 
 Lord of the harvest call and qualify for the exten- 
 sive field now ready to harvest, more laborers. 
 
 HE WAS A BURNING AND SHINING 
 LIGHT. 
 
 The anecdote of the preacher, who once thought 
 loud preaching converted people, but afterwards 
 learned that it was not the noise, but ihe light that 
 produced the eifect — not thunder but lightning — 
 has gone the rounds of the papers. We fear that 
 some who cannot speak loud, may glory in being 
 liuninous, because they do not speak loud, and 
 therefore inter that, as they are not the thunder 
 they must be the lightning. But if we judge from 
 the effect of their preaching, they are neither 
 lightning nor thunder*; for lightning severs the 
 stoutest tree, and is always followed by thunder. 
 H therefore our preaching be true spiritual lightning, 
 it will break the sinner's heart, and the report will 
 be heard afar off 
 
 But, we often glory in the sentiment which 
 seems best calculated to promote our own glory,
 
 188 O N !■' H K K C O M M U N I O N . 
 
 and often overlook what best promotes the ^lory o( 
 God. Now, in order best to promote the divine 
 glory, we must be burning, as well as shining and 
 thundering preachers. John was a burning and 
 shining light ; and to be useful, we must burn as 
 well as shine. A thundering preacher may affect 
 the ear; a luminous preacher affect the eye ; but 
 it requires a burning preacher to affect the heart. 
 Let us therefore, brethren, endeavor to be burning, 
 as well as shining lights ; and if we have the true 
 spirit of burning in our preaching, we will warm 
 the heart, enliohten the head, and secure to our- 
 selves, as ministers, by the effects of our preaching, 
 the title of sons of thunder- 
 
 ON FREE COMMUNION. 
 
 The Lord's Supper was instituted for his followers, 
 to be observed through all time, in remembrance of 
 him. 
 
 The Church of Christ is divided into several 
 members; but it is but one spiritual body, and 
 Christ is the head. The members should have the 
 same care, one of another, as the members of the 
 natural body have ; and if they do not all perform 
 the same office, yet they should all subserve the 
 interest of the snme hodv.
 
 WHY DO WE Sir STILL? f89 
 
 But should Christians all commune together, at 
 the Lord's Table? I answer, "What the Lord 
 hath joined together, let not man put asunder/' 
 
 We have now thirty States in our Union; they 
 are all equally free and independent; and yet thev 
 are united and have one great central point, at 
 which to meet and testify that they are free and 
 independent States, and yet but one nation. The 
 orthodox Churches should have one central point, 
 at which to meet, and let the world know they are 
 one ; and let that be the Lord's table. Many 
 arguments might be offered in favor of free com- 
 munion. First, Christians all feel alike, if they do 
 not think alike. They can preach together, pray 
 together, sing together, and love together ! Should 
 they not commune together? I love the com- 
 munion of Saints. And will not all meet at last 
 in the same holy and happy land? 
 
 WHY DO WE SIT STILL? 
 
 Let every reader of this question answer. Has 
 he a God to glorify, a God worthy of his warmest 
 love, and who requires him to love him with all the 
 heart, soul, strength and mind ? Why does he sit 
 still as though he had nothing to do ? 
 
 Again, has he a soul to be saved, and is that soul
 
 J.90 WHY no WE SIT S T I I. L ? 
 
 valuable ? Did it come from the breath of God ? 
 Is it nourished l)V the breath of his lips I Was it 
 redeemed by the blood of his Son, and for his 
 happiness are his intercessions continuous ; and 
 \A hen he yields to the spirit, the Holy Spirit of God, 
 does it enlighten, convince, and persuade him to 
 repent and turn to God 1 And why does he sit still .' 
 Do angels keep their watchful stations around him, 
 and in his most insensible hours are there angels 
 awake and hovering over him to arouse him to 
 effort, and why does he sit still I The Church of 
 God has important work to do; she has much to 
 do on the defensive and she oujiht to be progressive 
 as well as aggressive in her operations, and why 
 does she sit still I The vi^orld is to be converted by 
 her instrumentality, and she is to appear before the 
 throne of God and praise him day and night in his 
 temple; and why does she sit still I 
 
 The world is convulsed, thrones, principalities, 
 and powers are falling to the ground, and a crisis 
 has come up in its history calculated to awaken all 
 men, and why do we sit still ? The agriculturist, 
 the mechanic, the merchant, the lawyer, the 
 poliiician, are all up and at work to secure what 
 will soon be wrapped in flames, and why do we sit 
 still and neglect the one thing needful? The 
 veriest sinner on earth is rapidly advancing to the 
 gate of death, his day of mercy does not stop in its 
 motion, and his judgment does not linger, and his 
 damnation does not slumber, and why does he sit
 
 SIN AND HOLINESS. 191 
 
 Still ! Let us, my breihren and friends, awake 
 from our slumbering, and prepare to see a world on 
 fire and a God in grandeur. 
 
 SIN AND HOLINESS. 
 
 Some vears ago I read an author, who advanced 
 the idea that holiness could not be developed to 
 created intelligences without the existence of sin; 
 and as God designed to develop his holiness, it was 
 necessary, in that development, to create intelligent 
 beings, and place them under a constitution which 
 would be necessarily followed with the introduction 
 of moral evil or sin, into the universe. That the 
 introduction of sin necessarily had the greatest 
 good in it, because it gave the Creator an opportu- 
 nity to make known his perfections. I was 
 astonished at the logic as well as the theology, and 
 was compelled to call the logic sophistry, and the 
 theology heresy. I had thought, and still think, 
 the negative is known by the positive, the finite by 
 the infinite, falsehood by truth ; and that truth 
 could exist of itself, and be know n by its own 
 infinite excellence, and so to speak is older than 
 falsehood ; and so with all the perfections of the 
 Deity. Holiness is the infinite, sin is the finite; 
 holiness can exist and be known to intelligent beings,
 
 192 \V HEN MAY WE K iN O VV 
 
 without sin ; but sin cannot exist or be known with- 
 out hoUness : holiness is therefore the infinite, sin is 
 the finite; hoUn ess has the greatest good in it, sin has 
 the greatest evil. Might not the writer as well have 
 said, God cannot exist without a Devil, or make 
 himself known without an evil being; and as God 
 desired to be known, he must first, if he be first 
 decree the medium to make himself known, and 
 bring into existence devils and wicked men. To 
 make holiness dependent on sin, either in its nature 
 or development, is to place sin as the infinite and 
 holiness as the finite; sin immutable, holiness inrniu- 
 table ; the Devil as self-existent, and God dependent. 
 The theology is heresy ; it makes the Devil the 
 Lord's counsellor. But the Lord asks the question, 
 who has been his counsellor? was a devil necessary 
 to make known his glory 1 Or was he dependent 
 on sin to make known his perfections 1 If so, he 
 is not self-existent nor independent. The theology 
 is not good, it contradicts the Bible, and the Bible 
 is the standard of orthodoxy. 
 
 WHEN MAY WE KNOW AN ENEMY OR 
 FRIEND? 
 
 If we wish to know whether our fellowmen are 
 our friends or foes, let us observe the following rules : 
 — Circumstances will develop the true feelings of
 
 AN ENEMY OR FRIEND. ] 93 
 
 the lieart. When we are in lieahh and prosperity 
 we are likely to find a professed friend in every 
 person ; but wait until adversity overtakes, and then 
 you will find that the true, sincere-hearted friend 
 will stick closer to you than before; and the heart 
 of an enemy will discover his opposition — he has 
 been watching for your halting, and will always 
 try to overtake you between the straits. This rule 
 will apply to the whole as well as its parts : it will 
 apply to the Church as well as the world. How 
 many seem to be friends in Zion's prosperity ; but 
 let an evil day come upon the Church — or a 
 Church — and then their true character is known; 
 their poisoned arrows are now hurled with fury at 
 the Church, and every advantage is taken of her 
 affliction ; some are for leaving the Church in her 
 adversity, who were her professed friends in pros- 
 perity. Circumstances make great men ; and 
 circumstances develop the true state of the heart. 
 To forsake a friend in adversity argues a want of 
 true friendship. Flavel, in his "Nature Spiritualized," 
 very strikingly expresses this sentiment. 
 
 "Meditation 4th — Upon a withered posy taken 
 up in the way — Finding in my walk a posy of 
 once sweet and fragrant, but now dry and withered 
 flowers, which I suppose to be thrown away by 
 one that had formerly worn it ; thus, said I, doth 
 the unfahhful world use its friends when Providence 
 hath blasted and withered them. Whilst they are 
 
 rich and honorable, they will put them into their 
 
 .17
 
 194 HO VV T O K N () \V A F II I K i\ I) . 
 
 bosoms, as the owner of this posy did whilst it was 
 fresh and fragrant ; and as easily throw them away, 
 as useless and worthless things, wiien thus they 
 come to he withered. Such usage as this Peironius 
 long since complained of: 
 
 "Are they in honor ? Then we sniile like friends ; 
 And with their fortunes, all our friendship ends." 
 
 But this loose and deceitful friend stinks so 
 odiously in the very nostrils of nature, that a 
 heathen poet severely taxes and condemns it as 
 most unworthy of a man : 
 
 " 'Tis base to change with fortune, and deny 
 A faithful friend, because in poverty." 
 
 And is this indeed the friendship of the world ? 
 Doth it thus use them whom it once honored? 
 Then, Lord, let me never seek its friendship. Oh ! 
 let me esteem the smiles and honors of men less, 
 and thy love and favor more! Thy love is indeed 
 unchangeable ; being pure, free, and built upon 
 nothing that is mutable! Thou never servest thy 
 friends as the world doth its darlings." 
 
 Our venerable and highly respected John Flavel, 
 who wrote some two hundred years ago, under- 
 stood the Bible and the human family,and it was 
 then pretty much the same as it is now, if improve- 
 ments have been made since. Yet still ihefriciidship 
 of the world is enmity with God. Let us depend 
 less upon the world and more upon God, who is 
 unchangeable, true, and jjood.
 
 WHO IS IN THE F A i; 1. I ! LS)5 
 
 WHO IS IN THE FAULT ? 
 
 When persons differ, the enquiry is often made 
 ■ — Wlio is in the fault ? We answer: That person 
 who is hardest to be won. Tlie person who is 
 not in the fault, is wilhng to have ilie matter 
 investigated, and desires reconciliation ; but the 
 offender is unwilling to he reconciled, because lie 
 knows he would have to acknowledge his fault, 
 and not being willing to confess his fault, he will 
 be the last to seek a reconciliation. We oujjht all 
 to try ourselves by this rule when we are at variance 
 with oiiiers. Some men think the offended ou^ht 
 always to wait until the offender acknowled":es his 
 fault, but the sentiment is not correct. Had God 
 waited, when man offended, forhini to acknowledge, 
 no reconciliation would have been sought. But 
 the offended God was first to seek friendship with 
 offending man, and by His condescension, many 
 have become reconciled to God ; goodness leadeth 
 to repentance. We love Him because He first 
 loved us. Christians must copy his example.
 
 196 ON B U I J-. D I N (J CHURCHES. 
 
 ON BUILDING CHURCHES. 
 
 I HAVE just returned to my charge, after an 
 absence of six weeks; during which time I visited 
 several congregations and aided in the dedicationai 
 services of a new Church, at Elkton, Giles county, 
 Tenn. Tlie great Head of the Church seemed to 
 approve the dedication ; a seriousness prevailed 
 amongst all the people, and some three or four 
 professed religion during the occasion. The old 
 saying is pretty true, we judge the state of the 
 people by the state of the temple. Man is a religious 
 being; all nations have their gods, and have built 
 temples in which to worship their several divinities. 
 In this land of Bibles we are taught to worship the 
 true God, the God of the Bible; but, alas! how 
 indifferent are many professed Christians and 
 Christian ministers about the Lord's house. Some 
 claimingto be Christians have no house at all, and 
 others who have houses of worship, allow them to 
 be so badly constructed and meanly kept, that the 
 worshippers must have a gross idea of the God 
 worshipped there. They have no sexton, but little 
 light and less heat, and but few worshippers ; and 
 some of them seem to love the creature more than 
 the Creator. But notwithstanding there is so little 
 attention among the people to Church building.
 
 ON CHURCH BUILDING. 15>7 
 
 Church keeping, and Church going, many ot the 
 preachers are more dehnquent than the people. 
 There are but too many preachers, and perhaps 
 some of them growing old, wiio have never aided 
 in building a house for God or even planting a 
 Church. They are waiting for others to plant 
 Churches, build houses and secure them a good 
 salary ; and then they will water those congrega- 
 tions and occupy those pulpits ready furnished to 
 their hands. 
 
 Will my brethren in the ministry suffer the word 
 of exhortation 1 Let us turn our attention to the 
 Waste phices of Zion as well as to the wilderness ; 
 plant Churches, build and rebuild houses of wor- 
 ship, and be faithful in our attention to them, and 
 see what the Lord will do for us this year. Would 
 every preacher in the Cumberland Presbyterian 
 Church plant one Church and build one meeting- 
 house this year, there would be more than one 
 .housand congregations organized and the same 
 lumber of Church houses built in our branch of 
 Zion, in the year 1849, and more than double that 
 number of souls saved. Brethren, let us try, let us 
 begin the year with God and his cause, relying on 
 his promises, and see if he will not pour us out 
 such a blessing that there will not be room enough 
 to contain it.
 
 198 CHURCH BUSINESS. 
 
 CHURCH BUSINESS. 
 
 The fall sessions of the Presbytery is at hand ; 
 much business ought to be attended to ; theologi- 
 cal schools must be acted on and reported to the 
 committee appointed by the last General Assembly 
 of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church. (See 
 Minutes of the last Assembly.) Every Presbytery, 
 according to the constitution of the Church, should 
 have one or more missionaries constantly employed 
 in its bounds; and would it not be good policy 
 for every Synod to have at least one missionary 
 constantly employed in its bounds, to learn its 
 destitutions, as well as to stir up its ministers and 
 Churches to a faithful discharo^e of duty, and report 
 the condition of the whole field, and secure laborers, 
 if possible, to occupy the whole ground. 
 
 This article is not designed to argue the impor- 
 tance ot such measures, but to bring the matter up 
 before the Presbyteries ; though we could fill our 
 mouth with arguments. 
 
 Let every Presbytery call for volunteers to take 
 the circuit, and if they cannot be had, draft a 
 sufficient supply ; and let each Presbytery feel it 
 must be done. This is the way we usecf to feel 
 when the work of God and the worth of souls lay 
 near our hearts. We have a good constitution.
 
 CHURCH BUSINESS. 199 
 
 providing for the Cluirches, both missionaries and 
 pastors ; and we now have a Board of Foreign and 
 Domestic Missions. Our system is good in its great 
 outUnes, and the business of the Church now is, 
 to fill up those outlines by having efficient pastors, 
 missionaries, and agents, to carry out the measures. 
 No system, however good, will succeed well, unless 
 there is efficiency to carry out the plan. And next, 
 the people must help sustain and patronize pastors, 
 circuit riders, and aid the agents of the Missionary 
 Board, The people may be faulty in this matter 
 and not patronize as they should, but the fault ia 
 fact, of their delinquency is the preacher's, because 
 he does not teach them that the workman is worthy 
 of his meat. Some preachers iua.y teach the people 
 they must support them because they are needy; 
 but perhaps never touch the broad principle that 
 the workman is worthy of his meat, that every man 
 ouaht to be rewarded according; to his own work. 
 This is the principle the Judge of quick and dead 
 will regard at the last day ; let us regard it in the 
 Church. 
 
 Brother Editor, as Ions smooth articles are 
 seldom read, we hope this short one will be read 
 by all, and that the judicatories of the Church will 
 not let their doctrines and plan of operations be 
 lost for want of energy. "A good foundation may 
 be laid for a building, but through much weariness 
 the building may decay, and through idleness of the 
 bands, the house droppeth through." — Solomon.
 
 200 CLAIMS OF THE 
 
 Perhaps you may hear tVoin me again on this 
 subject ; we would be glad if an abler hand would 
 take hold of this subject, whether the fault lies in 
 the constitution or in the men into whose hands it 
 has fallen, and who solemnly bound themselves to 
 see the constitution and government of the Church 
 carried out. 
 
 CLAIMS OF THE DIFFERENT 
 DENOMINATIONS. 
 
 My attention has been called of late to the 
 claims of different sectaries, claiming to be Chris- 
 tians, vi^ho speak of themselves as the Church, 
 and denounce all others as heretics. I have been 
 led to examine their claims to such high authority, 
 and I cannot see, either in their organization or 
 character, anything that would justify such high 
 claims. 
 
 The first that I shall notice, claiming to be the 
 Church of Christ, exclusively, is that sectary, 
 callf^d by some Christians, by others Reformers, 
 and by others Campbelhtes. The distinctive pecu- 
 liarity which constitutes them the Church, is the 
 doctrine of baptism, by immersion, for the remission 
 of sins. This method of salvation, they say, 
 coimnenced on the day of Pentecost, aYid ever 
 since that dav, no one can be saved without
 
 DIFFERENT DENOMINATIONS. 201 
 
 immersion for tlie remission of sins; and only such 
 as hold that doctrine, can claim to he the Church. 
 They do not say that this was always God's 
 method of salvation, but only since the day of 
 Pentecost. 
 
 Now, I will set up the ark of God against this 
 dogma; "To him give all the prophets witness, 
 that through his name, whosoever believeth in him, 
 shall receive remission of sins," Acts x, 43. God 
 has revealed but one method of saving sinners, and 
 that is by faith in Jesus Christ. The claims ot 
 that people, therefore, who say they are the Church, 
 is founded on a dangerous innovation ; but examine 
 their Christian morality, their observance of the 
 Sabbath, &c., and see if they have higher claims ta 
 the Church, than all others. 
 
 The next that I shall notice is the Baptist 
 denomination. They claim to be the Church, the 
 only Church of Christ, on earth, and this claim is 
 founded on believers being baptized by immersion; 
 and, although they denounce the Reformers as here- 
 tics, and will not commune with them because they 
 are not the Church, they denounce all others, who. 
 notwithstanding they are orthodox in everything 
 but the mode of baptism, as not being the Church. 
 What, then, is the great distinguishing doctrine 
 that gives them the right to call themselves the 
 Church? Is it not water baptism, by immersion? 
 May wc not here set up vhe ark of God beside this 
 dogma? Gal. vi, 15: "For 'n C'lrist Jesus,
 
 202 CLAIMS OF THE, ETC. 
 
 neither circumcision avaiierli anytliing^ nor uncir- 
 cuiucision, but a new creature." 
 
 xA-gain : " the kintrdoni of God is not meat and 
 drink, but righteousness, and peace and joy in the 
 Holy Ghost." We ask whether their Christian 
 inorahty gives them a greater right to be the 
 Church ? This, they do not claim, and others 
 may not award it to them. 
 
 TJie tliird denomination claiming to be the only 
 Church of Christ on earth, is the EpiscopaHans; 
 this claim is founded on Apostolic succession. They 
 can trace their Church, by regular succession, to 
 the Apostles; they are the Church, the only 
 Church; and they are more consistent than some 
 others, who, while they claim to be the only 
 Church, and will not commune with others, will, 
 nevertheless, preach, sing, and pray with them. 
 The Episcopalians will do neither. To co-operate 
 with other Christians in religious worship, would 
 be to acktiowledge them as belonging to the only 
 Church. Now, in running back to the Aposdes, 
 do they not contradict them ? 1 Cor. xiv, 34 : " Let 
 your women keep silence in the Churches." Can 
 it be a regular succession from the Aposdes, to 
 come down to us through a civil king or priest, 
 whether religious or irreligious I Did not Elizabeth 
 claim to direct the Church? And did not Paul 
 forbid women to control the Church 1 
 
 But let us next inquire into the religious chRr- 
 acter of that j)eopie, and learn whether their 
 
 t^
 
 PFRSECUTION, ETC. 203 
 
 Cliristian morality authorizes them to say, " Stand 
 by thyself— we are more holy than thou." 
 
 The fourth sectary I shall notice, claiming to be 
 the only Church of Christ on earth, is the Roman 
 (/Htholics. This caps the climax. Infallibility is 
 professed b}' them; and they only have the keys 
 of the Kingdom. These keys were given to Peter, 
 by the Saviour, and handed down l)y him, to the 
 middle of the 19th century. But Peter claimed no 
 more than the other Apostles, the Elders, &c. He 
 exhorts, but does not command. See 1 Pet. v, 1. 
 
 But, in conclusion, what is the Christian morality 
 of that Church 1 Let its bloody history answer 
 the question. 
 
 PERSECUTION HAS CONTRIBUTED 
 TO THE SPREAD OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Acts viii, 1, 2, 3, 4 : ''And Saul was consenting 
 unto his death. And at that time there was a 
 great persecution ao:ainst the Church which was 
 at Jerusalem : and they were all scattered abroad 
 tliroughout the regions of Judea and Samaria, 
 except the Apostles. And devout men carried 
 Stephen to his burial, and niade great lameiitarion 
 over him. As for Saul, he made havoc of the 
 Cliiuch, entering into every house, and haling
 
 204 PERSECUTION AND THE 
 
 men and women, committed them to pris. At. 
 Therefore, they that were scattered abroad went 
 every where preaching the word." 
 
 May the persecutions of the present time be 
 followed with like effects. 
 
 Ministers of the gospel are laborers with God. 
 
 It is now time, high time, dear brethren in the 
 ministry, to awake out of sleep ; and particularly 
 preachers of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church. 
 A crisis has come up in the history of the world, 
 and particularly in our Churchy •which calls for 
 ministers that will not hold tLe'/-! peace, day nor 
 night; men who will lift up their voice like a 
 trumpet, and show the house of Israel their sins 
 Brethren, we have a great work to do, and we 
 ought to be prepared for it and at our work. 
 Personal piety is called for at the present time, and 
 without it, the preacher, though he had the tongue 
 of an angel, can do but little, if any good. 
 
 Secondly — He must be consecrated to his work : 
 he must feel himself not his own, and must be 
 entirely devoted to the work of the Lord ; both as 
 Pastor and Missionary. 
 
 The Lord Jesus, the Captain of our Salvation, 
 calls to arms! — to the field of battle ! 
 
 " To arms ! — to arms ! — I hear him cry ! 
 'Tis yours to conquer or to die." 
 
 To those who have no stated charges let me 
 say, Can you^not take the field this year, and
 
 spivEad oj? the gospel. 205 
 
 travel through the Churches, two and two, and 
 hold protracted meetings in the most needy places 
 — cities, towns, villages, and country places. We 
 need not expect the Church to arise and shake 
 herself from the dust, until her ministers get up 
 into the high mountains, and their voices are 
 heard. " Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make 
 the paths straight." 
 
 It is the preacher's duty, instrumentally, to 
 enUghten and warm the Church ; the Church 
 needs to be enlightened in the duty of prayer, and 
 in the duty of supporting the Gospel ; but the 
 preacher must not sit still until the people awake. 
 He must tell them their duty b}' doing his own. 
 We will never see better times until the watchmen 
 are awake, and crying aloud — not regarding their 
 Hves — to supply the great lack of service in the 
 Church. 
 
 My brethren in the ministry, bear with me ; an 
 old man feels great interest for the present genera- 
 tion, as well as for every one that is to come. Can 
 ne sit still while he can move a muscle ; or has a 
 soul to see and feel the destitutions of Zion ? Can 
 he fold his hands in view of her troubles ? He 
 cannot — but must exclaim in the language of good 
 Jeremiah, " Oh ! that my head were water, and 
 mine eyes a fountain of tears, that I might weep 
 d:iy and night for the slain of the daughter of my 
 people." 01). ! if he could see all his vouuirer 
 brotlireri out iii the field, and the Church susrainijiir
 
 206 P E R S E C U T r O N , ETC. 
 
 tlieni in their labor, he could rejoice! for he would 
 helieve God would again revive iiis work; and 
 then, like an old Simeon, he would say, "Let thy 
 servant depart in peace, for my eyes have seen thy 
 salvation.'' 
 
 Oh ! it is important we should feel the worth 
 of souls, and the word of the Lord like fire shut np 
 in our hones. Bear with me, my brethren, the 
 love of Christ constraineih me; his benevolence 
 should move us to feel and act, and to devote our 
 lives to his service. 
 
 I heard a preacher say once, that he never 
 lacked, when he was devoted to the Lord's work. 
 If the people will not do their duty, the blessing 
 will return into your own bosoms. God will not 
 send you a warfare at your own charges; He will 
 provide, whether the people will feed you or not. 
 But the people will sustain you ; and many, who 
 are not members of the Church, will help you, 
 when they see you devoted to the Lord's work. 
 
 We should awake, for the Kingdom of Heaven 
 is at hand ! There is a better day coming, and it 
 is not far distant ! Let us not " be weary in well 
 doing, for in due season we shall reap if we faint 
 not." 
 
 " The reaping time will surely come, 
 And angels shout the harvest home."
 
 BE PATIENT IN TRIBULATION. 207 
 
 BE PATIENT IN TRIBULATION. 
 
 ROMANS XII. 12. 
 
 On this sul)ject I wish to offer a few thoughts, 
 it is designed for practical use. 
 
 For a Christian to be cahn and serene on a 
 smooth surface, is no great evidence of superior 
 attaintiiients ; hut to l)e patient in trouble, calm on 
 a roujjh sea and unshaken in the storm, evinces 
 superior attainments in the Christian graces. This 
 is a troublesome world, and he who would pass 
 throuo;!! it comfortably, must be patient. Patience, 
 as explained by one, is that calm and unruffled 
 temper with which a good man bears the evils of 
 life. It may be supposed that it only belongs 
 to the afflicted to exercise patience; but neither 
 health nor prosperity can be enjoyed without it. 
 Patience is, as all other graces are, of an humble 
 character; but does not alone belong to humble 
 life : it belongs to the most dignified and the most 
 exalted station ; it is essential to our happiness in 
 every condition in life. 
 
 While the Christian is in this world, he has 
 trouble on every hand ; without are fightings, within 
 are fears; the world, the flesh, and the devil, are 
 all combined against him. The devil will try us 
 by presumption and despair; the world will try us 
 by vvpaltli, honor, and pleasure ; the flesh will try
 
 SOS BE P A 1" I K N T IN TRIBULATION. 
 
 (IS by the pleasures of the eje and the pride ot'life-. 
 it seems to be a part of tlie Christian's legacy in 
 the present world — they who enter heaven do it 
 through great tribulation. As therefore the Chris- 
 tian must have tribulation, he ought to arm himself 
 with the whole armor of God, that he may be able 
 to stand against all the wiles of the devil; but let 
 him be armed as he may, he must let patience have 
 her perfect work. As we must have trouble in the 
 present world, and patience is essential to our 
 happiness, we will offer a few arguments to excite 
 the Christian to be patient in tribulation. 
 
 And 1st, He should be patient in tribulation, 
 because God has enjoined it in his word ; had he 
 not considered it necessary to our happiness in the 
 present world, he would not have required it, 
 
 2nd. God himself is a God of patience : see 
 Rom, XV. 5. If God, in the management of his 
 affairs, exercises patience, we should be patient. 
 
 3rd. The example of Christ ; and the most pious 
 men in the world were patient. The Saviour was 
 patient — he opened not his mouth ; when reviled 
 he reviled not again : the prophet Isaiah describes 
 him thus — "We shall not fail nor be discourao;ed 
 until he set judgment in the earth." You have 
 heard of the patience of Job, and have seen the end 
 of the Lord, in permitting his afflictions, &c. 
 
 4th, The circumstances of life require patience ; 
 we need the exercise of patience from others 
 toward us; and we must exercise patience towards
 
 BE PATIENT IN TRIBULATION, 209 
 
 Others, '• Patience," sajs Mr. Jay, " must be 
 displayed under provocations; our opinions, repu 
 tations, connections, offices, and business, render u> 
 widely vulnerable. The characters of men are 
 various; their pursuits and interests perpetually 
 clash. Some try us by their ignorance, some by 
 their folly, some by their perverseness, some by their 
 malice. Here then is an opportunity for the triumph 
 of patience. We are very susceptive of irritation ; 
 anger is eloquent, revenge is sweet ; but to stand 
 calm and collected, to suspend the blow which 
 passion was urgent to strike, to drive the reasons 
 of clemency as far as they will go, to bring forward 
 fairly in view, the circumstances of mitigation, 
 to distinguish between surprise and deliberation, 
 infirmity and crime ; or, if infliction be deemed 
 necessary, to leave God to be both judge and 
 executioner. This a Christian should labor after." 
 " He that is slow to wrath is of great understanding; 
 but he that is hasty of spirit exalteth folly." 
 
 5th. We should be patient in trouble, for pa- 
 tience worketh experience, and experience hope, 
 and hope maketh not ashamed, because the love 
 of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 Patience in trouble will renew our strength ; 
 the working hand is the strong hand ; the deep- 
 rooted tree is the one that has had its top shaken 
 oftenest and hardest ; the most skillful mariner has 
 
 sailed on the roughest seas. It is given to the 
 
 18 " ^
 
 21G H K V I V A L S. 
 
 Cliiistian, not only to l)elieve in Christ, but also 
 to suffer for his sake; and present sufferings for 
 Clirist's sake, peaceably borne, will work for us a 
 far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory. 
 If patience under sufferinji will promote our eternal 
 happiness, then let the Christian be patient in 
 tribulation. 
 
 REVIVALS.— GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 
 
 After long seeming neglect, I send you this 
 epistle. I have had but little opportunity of 
 writing, for months past; have been visiting the 
 Churches to see how they do, and have but 
 seldom preached twice in the same congregation. 
 Ahhongh I have been pretty constantly at work 
 in the Lord's vineyard, little fruit yet appears; 
 but the plowman plows in hope, and finally is a 
 partaker of his hope : so we ought to labor in the 
 Lord's field, and, by the blessing of God, will reap 
 the fruit of our labor. 
 
 I learn from the Banner and other sources, that 
 many changes have taken place in Lebanon, since 
 I left; some citizens, devoted to the interests of 
 Zion, have been carried by angels to Abraham's 
 bosom ; and others are waiting the signal to fly 
 away and be at rest. A revival has been realized
 
 GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 211 
 
 again, in our dear Lebanon ; many have been 
 brought from darkness to light, from the power 
 of Satau to God; many, wliose names have been 
 inscribed in the family record, are now enrolled in 
 the Lamb's book of life, which will be read at the 
 last day, the day of judgment. 
 
 Much good seed has been sown in Lebanon ; 
 have tares sprung up ? An enemy hath done this. 
 Are some good people ready to pull up the tares ? 
 Let both grow together till the harvest; let angels, 
 by the direction of the Head of the Church, gather 
 them together to be burned, and gather the wheat 
 into the garner. Unskillful hands and unsanctified 
 hearts, are not prepared to pull up even the tares; 
 they do not know the heart, and might pull up 
 the true saint. Judge nothing before the time. 
 Religious excitement requires divine skill to direct. 
 Uzza's hand touching the ark, may displease 
 the Lord. Troubled water requires a skillful 
 pilot. May the excitement at Lebanon, of whatever 
 kind settle down in a calm of love to God and 
 man. 
 
 Although I was not at the last General Assembly 
 of our Church, yet I was pleased to read its journals. 
 The Report of the Board of Missions greatly 
 interested me; and although its doings may seem 
 like a very small pebble thrown into the sea, its 
 little waves may increase, and reach the distant 
 shore. May many hearts be stirred up to sustain 
 the cause of missions.
 
 212 REVIVALS. 
 
 Tiie Board of Publication is destiued, under the 
 blessing of God, to preach Christ to every family. 
 May it always have warm, practical friends. 
 
 Theological institutions interested the Assembly, 
 and the subject was discussed ; and although but 
 little was done, yet that little stone may become 
 a mountain, and all our ministers may have an 
 opportunity of theological as well as hterary training. 
 The door is now open, and the way prepared 
 to take action on a very important point, the 
 endowment. 
 
 " Brother Cossitt, I wrote you and other brethren, 
 during the sitting of the Assembly, but my letters 
 did not reach in time, on another subject ; which 
 has interested me, and on which I would have 
 been glad if the Assembly had taken some favorable 
 action. The celebration of the Semi-Centennial 
 Anniversary of the great revival of 1800, which 
 gave birth to the Cumberland Presbyterian Church, 
 (an American Church, a revival Church) and which 
 also gave rise to many valuable institutions ; and 
 since which time many have gone forth, and 
 knowledge has increased. This subject may be 
 acted on at the next Assembly, but it should be 
 thought of, and prayed over, before hand. 1 would 
 be pleased, could the Celebration be on the day the 
 meeting commenced, when the work developed 
 itself so powerfully. 
 
 Will our Assembly, at its next meeting, which 
 will be not far from where the revival commenced,
 
 C H (i I S T I A N F E I. L O S H t I' . "2 J 3 
 
 recoinnientl that protracted or can)|> meetings he 
 held in all our Clmrches, at that time, <;ommencing 
 with fasting and prayer 1 
 
 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP. 
 
 Jesus Christ has promised, that where two or 
 three are gathered together in his name, he will be 
 in the midst of them. 
 
 Now, if two or three Christians, and members 
 of a Church, are thrown together in the same 
 neighborhood, town, or city, ought they not to 
 unite together, in some religious form, to ])r()mote 
 their own spiritual interest, and the interest of the 
 Church ; and command all the means in their 
 power to promote the Saviour's cause ? and \\ here 
 can two or three be thrown together in this world, 
 without some means, and sufficient means, to 
 promote their own good, and the good of others, 
 if they would only use those means ? Can they 
 not meet, and speak one to another 1 Can they 
 not pray and sing together? Can they not have 
 Sabbath Schools ; and, if they jiave no preacher, 
 can they not try to get one 1 And can they not 
 exhort one another; and, if they use all the means 
 in their power, cannot two or three build up a 
 Church I And will not Christ be in the midst
 
 214 CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP. 
 
 of tliein, and bless them ; and as they prosper, 
 can they not build a good house of worship 1 
 And can tliey not secure, and sustain, a pastor or 
 missionary 1 And when they are all at work, and 
 always at work, working with God, and working 
 with one another, can such a Church die? The 
 candle-Slick has never been removed, except from 
 the negligent and slothful ! 
 
 By religious industry and economy, they will 
 secure the confidence and aid of others; but who 
 can have confidence ; and who will aid a few or 
 many, when they will not help themselves, and 
 take care of what aid is afi^orded them ? And are 
 not two or three, or a large congregation criminal, 
 who have means at hand, and will not command 
 or use the means to sustain themselves and build 
 up the Church.
 
 BRIEF HISTORICAL SKETCH 
 
 CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH. 
 
 In giving a succinct account of the origin and progress 
 of this infant branch of Zion, I will observe, in the first 
 place, that the revival of reUgion in the Presbyterian 
 Church, out of which Cumberland Presbyterians sprang, 
 was brought about by the ordinary means, though used in 
 an extraordinary way. 
 
 The Rev. James M'Gready,* with a few other individuals 
 of Logan County, Kentucky, near the close of the last 
 century, began, like the remnant of Israel in the days of 
 Ahab, to mourn over the desolations of Zion. At length 
 tliey drew up, and adopted, the following preamble and 
 covenant : — 
 
 " When we consider the word and promises of a 
 compassionate God, to the poor lost family of Adam, we 
 find the strongest encouragement for Christians to pray in 
 faith — to ask, in the name of Jesus, for the conversion of 
 
 * It was under the preaching of this venerable Father in Israel, that 
 the woik of God first appeared in Kentucky.
 
 216 BRIEF H I S r (> k I C A I, SKETCH. 
 
 their fellow men. Noue ever went to Christ when on 
 earth, with the case of their friends, that were denied ; 
 and, although the days of his humiliation are ended, yet, 
 for the encouragement of his people, he has left it on 
 record, that where two or three agree, upon earth, to ask 
 in prayer, believing, it shall be done. Again : whatsoever 
 you shall asTc the Father in my name, that will I do, that 
 the Father may he glorified in the Son. With these promises 
 before us, we feel encouraged to unite our supphcations to 
 a prayer-hearing God, for the outpouring of his spirit, that 
 his people may be quickened and comforted, and that 
 our children, and sinners generally, may be converted. 
 Therefore, we bind ourselves to observe the third Saturday 
 of each month, for one year, as a day of fasting and 
 prayer, for the conversion of sinners in Logan County and 
 throughout the world. "We also engage to spend one 
 half hour every Saturday evening, beginning at the setting 
 of the sun, and one half hour every Sabbath morning, at 
 the rising of the sun, in pleading with God to revive his 
 work." 
 
 The Great Head of the Church evidently owned and 
 blessed tliis extraordinary effort, and soon commenced 
 a powerful revival of religion, in the bounds of the 
 Transylvania Presbytery. This Presbytery Avas divided 
 in 1802, by the Synod of Kentucky, and the Cumberland 
 Presbytery formed, including most of the preachers that 
 had been active in promoting the revival, and embracing 
 many of the societies that had been converted and organized 
 after the revival commenced. The measures adopted for 
 the purpose of perpetuating and extending this glorious 
 work of God, and for the purpose of supplying newly- 
 organized congregations with preaching, soon incurred the 
 displeasure of the Synod, which will appear in the following 
 letter : —
 
 BRIEF I! I S T () K 1 C A L >; K F. T C H . 217 
 
 CIRCULAR L E T T E R , 
 
 Addressed to the Societies and Bretliren of the Presby- 
 terian Churchy recently under the care of the Council^ 
 by the late Oumberland Presbytery ; in ivldch there 
 is a correct statement of the origin, jirogress, and 
 termination, of the difference between the Synod of 
 Kentucky, and the former Presbytery of Cumberland. 
 
 Dear Brethren — The time is at last come, when we 
 must either sacrifice our religious liberties and conscience, 
 to what we judge unreasonable demands, cease our 
 endeavors to promote the work of God among you, as we 
 have hitherto done, or constitute a Presbytery separate 
 from the Synod of Kentucky. We choose the latter as 
 the only alternative, in which we can have the answer 
 of a good conscience. We therefore deem it expedient to 
 give you a retrospective view of the cause, together with 
 the progressive means, by which matters have been brought 
 to this issue. • 
 
 A number of you will easily recollect, that about the 
 
 close of the last century, or beginning of the present, 
 
 God, in a very remarkable manner, began to revive his 
 
 work amongst the inhabitants of this western country. 
 
 The first symptoms of which, appeared under the ministerial 
 
 labors of the Rev. James M'Gready, in Logan County. 
 
 At the first commencement of this glorious revival, as 
 
 also in its progress, the bodily affections and exercises 
 
 of a number of those who were its subjects, were very 
 
 uncommon. This soon caused a rumor to go abroad, and 
 
 the people from every quarter come out to see. The 
 
 consequence of which was, they not only had their curiosity 
 
 satisfied, but a great number had their hearts deeply 
 
 aflfected. This, in the hand of God, was a blessed means 
 19
 
 218 B u I E r H I -s r o n i c v [, s k i-; t c m . 
 
 of spreadin" the work through various ytarts of our country. 
 For a while, at first, all the ministers in our bounds, seemed 
 to participate in the glorious effusion of the Holy Spirit, 
 and correspondent to this, proclaimed themselves friends 
 to the REVIVAL. But, alas! it was soon after discoverable, 
 that some of them had changed their opinion, otherwise 
 they had never been well established. The consequence 
 of this apparent change may easily be inferred ; notwith- 
 standing the work still progressed. And although the few 
 who remained friends to the revival, labored in the work 
 of the ministry niffht and day^ yet the cries of the people 
 for more preaching were incessant ; and those cries soon 
 became so general, that they were heard from many parts 
 of an extensive frontier. The ministers, in return, could 
 only pity, and pray for them ; the congregations being so 
 numerous, and in such a scattered situation, that they 
 could not, by any possible endeavor, supply them. 
 
 About this time, a venerable father in the ministry,* 
 who was then resident in one of the upper counties of 
 Kentucky, came down and attended a communion with 
 some of our preachers in a vacant congregation : and he, 
 havinof learned the situation of our country, and the 
 pressing demand that there was for more preaching, 
 proposed the plan of encouraging such amongst us, as 
 appeared to be men of good talents, and who also 
 discovered a disposition to exercise their gifts in a public 
 way, to preach the gospel, although they might not have 
 acquired that degree of human education, which the letter 
 of discipline requires. This proposition was truly pleasing 
 to our preachers ; and, indeed, it found general acceptance 
 amongst the people, as soon as intimations thereof \sero 
 given. The consequence was, an uncommon spirit of 
 
 * Hcv. David Hitt,
 
 B ri 1 K F 11 1 S T O R I C A I. SKETCH. 019 
 
 prayer now seemed to prevail throughout the soeieties, 
 that the great Head of the Church would, not only open 
 an effectual door into the ministry, but also that he would 
 raise up, qualify, and bring men into that sacred office, 
 whose labors he would own and bless. And, brethren, 
 that God who never told Israel to seek Mm in vain, 
 evidently heard and answered the prayers of his people. 
 Some, whose minds had been previously impressed with 
 the duty of calling sinners to repentance, and of bearing 
 public testimony to the work of God and the religion of 
 Jesus Christ, and upon whom, also, the eyes of the Church, 
 for some time, had been fixed with a degree of expecta-' 
 tion, now made their exercise of mind on this subject, 
 known to their Fathers in the ministry. The prospect 
 was truly pleasing to the preachers, yet they considered 
 it expedient to act with the greatest caution: for although 
 tlie step about to be taken, was not unprecedented in the 
 Presbyterian Church, yet, seeing it was out of the common 
 track, they Avere well aware, that some of their brethren 
 in the ministry would oppose the measure. However, 
 they ventured to encourage three or four of the young 
 men to pi-epare written discourses, and present them to 
 the Transylvania Presbytery as a specimen of their 
 abilities. They accordingly prepared discourses, and at 
 the next stated session of said Presbytery, their case was 
 brought before that reverend body. They met with warm 
 opposition, arising principally, however, fi*om a quarter 
 rather inimical to the revival. But after a lengthy con- 
 versation on the subject, in which there was much altei-ca- 
 tion, a majority of the members consented and agi-eed, 
 that the young men might be permitted to read their dis- 
 courses to an aged member alone, who should make report 
 to the Judicature. We believe the report was favorable. 
 It was thou directed, as well as we can recollect, that
 
 220 BRIEF IIISTOmCAL SKETCH. 
 
 those men should prepare other discourses to be read at the 
 next Presbytery. They accordingly prepared, and three 
 of them attended ; but, as soon as the subject of their case 
 was resumed, a warm debate ensued. At length, however, 
 a majurity of the members agreed to hear their discourses. 
 After they were read, the question was put : '^ Shall these 
 men be received as candidates for the ministry ?" The 
 vote being taken, one of the three was received, and two 
 rejected by a majority of one vote only. This circumstance 
 much depressed the spirits of a number of the preachers, who 
 were real friends to the revival, and likewise the congrega- 
 tions generally, who had so earnestly desired their licensure, 
 but more especially the spirits of those two candidates were 
 depressed. They were men in a matrimonial state, and 
 could not consistently with those relative duties, by which 
 they were bound to their families, go and acquire the 
 knowledge of all those forms of literature required by the 
 book of discipline. Fain would they have returned home, 
 and solaced themselves in the enjoyment of their domestic 
 comforts, as private Christians, if they could have done so, 
 and kept a good conscience : but this they could not do ; 
 nor could they with clearness become members of any 
 other Christian society, where the ministerial door was not 
 so strait and difficult, and consequently, where they 
 mio'ht have been at liberty to exercise their popular talents 
 with approbation. No : they were attached to all the 
 essential doctrines, and likewise the discipline of the Pres- 
 byterian Church. It was in this Church they were early 
 dedicated to God by their parents, and in this Church 
 they first felt the power of the gospel upon their hearts, 
 and tasted the sweetness of that grace, which brings salva- 
 tion to man. Therefore in the conamunion of this Church 
 they earnestly desired to live and die. 
 
 By this time a number of others, who were generally
 
 BRIEF HISTORICAL SKETCH. 221 
 
 esteemed eminent for gifts and piety, together with those 
 Mho had ah-eadj offered as candidates, became solemnly 
 impressed to proclaim the word of life and salvation to 
 sinners. But alas ! the door of admittance seemed to be 
 shut against them. 
 
 In this dark state of matters, both the ministers them- 
 selves, and likewise the candidates who had already offered, 
 and others who were looking forward towards the ministry, 
 together Avith all the societies in our bounds, began now, 
 in good earnest, to reaUze the necessity of crying mightily 
 to that God, who has Church judicatures in his hands, as 
 Avell as the hearts of individuals. In the meantime, 
 candidates, and other eminent characters, who were 
 assiduously endeavoring in one way or another to promote 
 the work of God, were encouraged by their fathers in the 
 ministry to continue to their gifts in a way of public 
 exhortation, which several of them did, laboring much till 
 the next Presbytery, at which time several petitions were 
 presented with hundreds of signatures, praying the 
 Presbytery to license and send to their relief certabi 
 denominated persons. The subject was again taken into 
 consideration, after which the Presbytery that was per- 
 sonally acquainted with those men embraced in the petitions, 
 knowing their piety, soundness in the faith, aj^tness to 
 teach, ^c, and taking into view the situation of the 
 congregations, and the extraordinary demand for preach- 
 ing, determined to hear trial sermons from three or four 
 of them (at the then present session) to be considered as 
 popular discourses, which accordingly were delivered, and 
 sustained by a large majority of the judicature. And after 
 an examination on various subjects, touching the ministry, 
 which was also sustained, they w^ere " licensed to preach the 
 gospel within the bounds of the Transylvania Presbytery, 
 or wherever ebe, Goil in his providence, might call them."
 
 222 BRIEF HISTORICAL S K E T C II . 
 
 Certain members who had always been opposed to tlie 
 measure, entered their protest against the proceedings of 
 the majority. But the majority were not deterred thereby, 
 from pursuing in their official capacity, that method which 
 they conscientioiisly believed best calculated to promote 
 the Redeemer's kingdom in the world. 
 
 The Synod, not long after this, divided the Transylvania 
 Presbytery, and formed what was called the Cumberland 
 Presbytery, the bounds of which included all the members 
 that attended the preceding session of the Transylvania 
 Presbytery. This act gave a decided majority m the new 
 Presbytery to the promoters of the revival, and those who 
 were friendly to tJie licensure of the aforementioned young 
 men ; which majority ever after continued and increased 
 until the Presbytery was dissolved. 
 
 The licensing of these men, on the petition of the con- 
 gregations, seemed to be a mean in God's hand of increasing 
 instead of decreasing, the demand for supplies. They, 
 (the preachers) laboring both night and day, leaving their 
 families for a considerable length of time, preaching the 
 word, planting new societies, and watering those that were 
 planted, would necessarily increase such demand, if attend- 
 ed with divine influence. And, brethren, we need only 
 appeal to many of you, to witness the success that evidently 
 attended those men's labors. The feeling and experience 
 of your own hearts are better evidences to you on that 
 subject, than all the reasons that could be advanced. 
 TJiough you may have ten thousand instructors, yet you 
 have not many fathers in Christ. 
 
 The Presbytery, in pursuing what they believed to be 
 their duty, continued from time to time to license and 
 ordain such men, both learned and unlearned, (what is 
 meant by unlearned here, is not a want of common English 
 education,) as they thought would be useful laboi-ers in .the
 
 BRIEF HISTORICAL SKETCH. 223 
 
 vineyard of the Lord. And, if the old maxim be a good 
 one, ("judge of causes by their effects,") the Presbytery 
 will never have just cause to regret that they engaged in, 
 and pursued such measures : for it is an incontesdble fact, 
 judging by our Lord's rule, (^By their fruit ye shall knoiv 
 them,') that there are multitudes of both men and women 
 who will have cause to rejoice eternally that ever they 
 heard those men preach a crucified Christ. 
 
 The members who entered their protest, sent a petition 
 to the next session of Synod, referring them to the protest, 
 '• which they thouglit should have operated as an appeal," 
 in which they comjilained of various irregularities in the 
 Cumberland Pi-esbytery with respect to the licensure and 
 ordination of men to the ministry. The Synod at that time 
 did or said but little about the matter ; but, at their 
 succeeding session, they appointed a Commission of Synod 
 to meet shortly afterwards in the bounds of the Cumberland 
 Presbytery at Gasper river, and directed certain members 
 of the Commission to cite previously to that meeting, all 
 our preachers, licentiates, candidates and public exhorters,* 
 who generally met in obedience to the citation. 
 
 We would observe here, brethren, that although the 
 appointment of the Commission was, we hope, well intended, 
 yet we believe it was unhappily selected as to a part of it, 
 from what appeared in the prosecution of their mission. A 
 number of that body, however, both preachers and elders, 
 were meek and friendly disposed men, who felt themselves 
 aa brethren, disposed to pursue the most pacific measures, 
 
 * There was much noise about so many exliorters liaving been authorizt'd 
 by the Presbytery. The members thought with the apostle, that it was tlie 
 dutv and privile^je of all Christians to exhort in some manner: and the 
 design they had in licensing such as made application was to giveihein moro 
 wei'-rht amouL' the people, without the most <iis'.ant prospect of licensing 
 them to preaoh. cxc.pt those whose talenis might jutftify euch an act.
 
 224 BRIEF TI r rt T n I C A I, SKETCH. 
 
 according to their order from the stated Synod to heal the 
 breach that threatened the Church. But on the contrary 
 it is notorious, that another part of that body were men of 
 different tempers ; and it was an unfortunate circumstance 
 that those men were the most forward influential members. 
 After the Commission had met, and also the accused, 
 who were then known as the majority of the Cumberland 
 Presbytery, the Commission selected from the mitmtcs, 
 arid other sources, a number of irregularities, as chargeable 
 against the majority of the Presbytery, all of which, how 
 ever, were comprised in the two following particulai-s, viz • 
 1st. The licensing of unlearned men, or such as had not 
 been examined on the learned languages, &c. 2nd. That 
 those men, who were licensed, both learned and vmlearned, 
 were only required to adopt the Confession of Faith partially, 
 that is as far as they believed it to agree with the word of 
 God. 
 
 As to the first ground of complaint, the Presbytery not 
 only plead the exception made in the discipline in extra- 
 ordinary cases, but also the example of a number of the 
 Presbyteries in different parts of the United State?.* They 
 
 * Amonj the many instances of this kind that might be nientioneii, are the 
 following, viz: Mr. Beck who was received by the Presbytery in North 
 Carolina — Mr. Bloodworth by Orange — Mr. Moore by Hanover — Mr. Marquis 
 by Redstone, and Mr. Kemper and Abell by the Transylvania Presbytery. 
 Likewise, in Pennsylvania many 3-ears ago. a poor illiterate man, a native 
 of Wales, conceiving that he had an internal call to preach the gospel, made 
 his case known to the Presbytery. But because he was not sufficiently 
 acquainted with the English language to undergo an examination in it, or 
 in any other but his mothe? tongue, the Presbytery therefore, instead of 
 treating him without notice, sent to Virginia for President Davis, who was 
 also a native of Wales, to perform the necessary examination previous to 
 licensure, who on his return to Virginia, declared that he never had assisted 
 in bringing a man into the ministry with greater freedom in his life. 
 
 In short, the majority of Cumberland Presbyter}', were of opinion, that the 
 compilers of the Confession of Faith and discipline of our Church, never 
 Intended the rales there laid down for examination and trial of candidates 
 for the ministry, to he considered an infalliblo standard by which tlie ilolj-
 
 BRIEF HISTORICAL SKETCH. 225 
 
 moreover appealed to a higher authority than either of the 
 foregoing, which was the new testament, and inquired if 
 there was any precept or example in that, which condemned 
 the practice of licensing what they (the Commission) called 
 unlearned men to preach the gospel. It was likewise 
 asked, if God could not as easily call a Presbyterian to 
 preach, who had not a liberal education, as he could a 
 Methodist or Baptist, a number of whom are acknowledged 
 to be respectable and useful ministers of Jesus Christ. 
 
 As to the second point, the Synod had suggested that 
 the candidates could have adopted the "Alkoran," in the 
 same manner they adopted the Confession of Faith. This 
 was acknowledged to be literally true, but not applicable in 
 the case of the young men ; for the Presbytery contended 
 that the very act of the candidates receiving the Confes- 
 sion at all, was an evidence that they esteemed it above all 
 HUMAN creeds ; and the exception, or condition, in which 
 they were indulged, was only designed to meet some 
 conscientious scruples, in points not fundamental nor 
 essential, particularly the idea of fatality, that seemed 
 to some of them to be there taught under the high and 
 mysterious doctrine of predestination. 
 
 The reasons offered by the Presbytery, on these points, 
 did not appear satisfactory to the Commission of Synod : 
 therefore, much altercation took place, during which time, 
 no doubt, Christ was wounded in the house of Jus friends, 
 by some, perhaps, of both judicatures. It is well recollected 
 at any rate, that the Presbytery during the debate, were 
 
 Gliost nmst be limited, when he calls men to that sacred office. They iiad 
 no doubt but that reverend body, at the same time that they laid down ihosa 
 prudential rules, believed that the great Head of the Church could, and 
 actually did, when he thought proper, brinsj men into the ministry \% ithout 
 the aid of those literarj' (]uaUfications : and if granted that he nii^'ht in one 
 instance, why not in more ; yea, wliy not in many. Who will limii tlit> Holy 
 one of Israel ?
 
 226 BRIEF HISTORICAL SKETCH. 
 
 often reminded bv certain members of the Commission, 
 that thej they stood at the Commissioner's bar ! Indeed, 
 brethren, it appeared to us very evident, that some of the 
 leading members of that body, assumed attitudes and an 
 authorit\^, which but illy comported with the character 
 of ministers of the meek and lovrly Jesus sent on a pacific 
 mission. 
 
 After much reasoning, as well as positive assertion on 
 the subject, the Commission demanded of the Presbytery, 
 to give up to them all those men whom they had hcensed 
 and ordained, for re-examination. The Presbytery refused, 
 suggesting the danger of the example, and also that such a 
 demand was without precedent. They moreover declared, 
 that they believed the discipline of the Presbyterian Church 
 had vested the sole power in the several Presbyteries, to 
 judge of the faith and qualifications of their own candidates 
 for the ministry.* 
 
 After the refusal of the Presbytery, the Moderator of 
 the Commission, proceeded to abjure the young men to sub- 
 mit to their authority and be re-examined, when one of them 
 asked liberty for himself and brethren to retire, and ask 
 counsel of God before they would give an answer. This 
 reasonable request was, at first, strongly opposed by one 
 or two leading members of the Commission, but at length it 
 was granted, and the young men retired to ask counsel of 
 niM who is all wise. In a short time after they returned, 
 when they were asked, individually, if they would submit 
 as above. They all, except one or two, who wanted longer 
 time to deliberate, answered in the negative, for the follow- 
 
 *0n the principle of the Commission's demand, no Presbytery would know 
 when there was an addition made to their body by a new ordination, in as 
 micfh as the next Synod miyht demand a re-ex amina^ ion of the newly 
 ordaii.c:) niiiii-ter, jadse him uuqualiHed, and declare he should no longer 
 prcac': :is a ri-.'sbyteriau.
 
 BRIEF IIISTOKICAL SKETCH. 227 
 
 in<; reasons, viz : First They believed the Cumberland 
 Presbytery, which was a regular Church Judicature, to be 
 competent judges of the faith and abilities of their own 
 candidates. Secondly. That they themselves had not been 
 charged with heresj"- and immorality, and, if tiiey had, the 
 Presbytery would have been the proper Judicature first to 
 have called them to an account. Nothwithstanding, the 
 Commission of Synod proceeded formally to prohibit all the 
 men, learned and unlearned, whom the Cumberland Pres- 
 bytery had licensed and ordained, from preaching the 
 gospel in the name of Presbyterians, and also cited what 
 was called the old members to attend the next stated session 
 of Synod, to be examined on faith, and to answer for not 
 having given up their young brethren to be re-examined ! 
 
 Here, brethren, w^e would ask, knowing that a number 
 of you have been thirty or forty years regular members of 
 the Presbyterian Church, if ever you knew an instance, 
 either in Europe or America, of a Synod undertaking to 
 prohibit preachers, who had not been accused by their own 
 or any other Presbytery ? We would also ask, if ever 
 you knev,' an instance of any reformed Church Judicature 
 silencing a minister or ministers, who had not been charged 
 with heresy, immorality, nor even what our discipline calls 
 contumacy ? This was certainly the case Avith the young 
 men. That is, they were not charged with either of the 
 above, yet they were prohibited and the Presbytery cen- 
 sured, because they would not acknowledge the authority 
 by which it was done. 
 
 The members of Presbytery then retired (but not in a 
 Presbyterial capacity) to consult what was best to be done, 
 and after deliberation, they agreed to encourage the young 
 men to continue the exercise of their respective fmctinns, 
 which they themselves determined to do, except in such 
 business as required the act of a Presbytery.
 
 228 BRIEF HISTORICAL SKLTCII. 
 
 Some months after, there was a general meeting or 
 conncil held at Shilo, consisting of the ministers, elders, 
 and representatives, from vacancies •v^■hich formerly com- 
 posed a majority of Cumberland Presbytery. At that 
 council, it was agreed on to petition the General Assembly; 
 and in the mean time, cease our operations as a Presbytery 
 but continue to meet from time to time in the capacity of 
 a council, and promote the interests of the Church as well 
 as we could, until an answer could be obtained from the 
 Assembly. The council, at this meeting, unanimously 
 declared it to be their opinion, that the Commission of 
 Synod had acted contrary to discipline, which opinion was 
 corroborated by the next Assembly, (though not officially) 
 according to a private letter from a respectable member of 
 that body, a part of wliich is as follows : 
 
 " The unhappy diflferences in your quarter, so immediately 
 succeeding what a great proportion of the Presbyterian 
 interest in this place, believed to be a great revival of the 
 work of God, has excited deep concern, and our General 
 Assembly have had the matter fully before them. It 
 appeared to be the decided opinion of the majority in the 
 General Assembly, that no Synod had a right to proceed 
 against ministers or individuals, except the matter shall 
 have come before them, by appeal from the Presbytery. 
 That only a Presbytery could call its members to account 
 for errors in doctrine or practice. — That a man once 
 ordained by a Presbytery is an ordained minister, though 
 the Presbytery may have acted improperly in not requiring 
 the due qualifications ; and that even a Presbytery could 
 not afterwards depose, but for cause arising, or madepublic 
 after ordination ; that licentiates are ahvays in the power 
 of the Presbytery to examine them and to Avithdraw their 
 licensui'e at discretion ; but, that a Synod may act against 
 a Presbytery as such, by dissolving, di\^ding, censuring,
 
 BRIEF II I S T 11 1 C A L SKETCH, 229 
 
 &c., consequently, that the dealings with the Cumberland 
 Prebjtery were legal, in dissolving thorn, and annexing 
 them to Transylvania, but wholly improper in suspending 
 ordained ministers, and still more improper was it, for a 
 Commission of Synod to do it. But though the rule about 
 knowledge of languages in our discipline is not often fully 
 complied with, and though the rule is not found m the 
 scriptures, yet it is so important, that though your case 
 was an imperious one, yet they seemed to fear you had 
 gone too far, especially in the licensures. But what the 
 General Assembly hath finally done, will appear very 
 inconclusive on these points ; because they wished to avoid 
 offending the Synod and the Presbytery ; and the minority 
 in the Assembly took advantage of this, to make the 
 business end as much as possible in such a manner as not 
 to be construed against the power of Synods and General 
 Assemblies. The General Assembly have, however, 
 questioned the regularity of the proceedings of your 
 Synod." 
 
 You may see, brethren, in the foregoing extracts, what 
 was the decided opinion of what may be called the collected 
 wisdom of the Presbyterian Church in the United Ststes on 
 the points for which we contend. And, perhaps, in exam- 
 ining the list of Commissioners who composed the Assembly, 
 the members will be found to stand as high for learning, 
 integrity, and piety, as a subsequent Assembly, which 
 differed with them in opinion. You will moreover see the 
 reason why we were not profited by the favorable ojnnion 
 of the Assembly. As to the Assembly's fearing we had 
 ' gone too far in the licensures,' we will not pretend to say 
 their fears were altogether without foundation ; neverthe- 
 less, the Presbytery that have been without sin on this 
 ? ibject, 'may cast the first stone.' — That is, the Presbytery 
 that have licensed as many as the Cumberland Presbytery
 
 2S0 BRIEF HISTORICAL SKKTCR. 
 
 have done, ami have licensed no imwoper person to preach 
 the gospel.* 
 
 The Assembly addressed a letter to the Synod informing 
 tiiem, that what they had done 'was at least of questionable 
 regularity,' and requested them to review their proceed- 
 ings, and rectify what might have been done amiss. The 
 Synod, avc understood, reviewed but confirmed all their 
 Commission had done. The council, notwithstanding, 
 were encouraged to forward another petition, after which 
 they wei'e informed by a private letter, from another 
 influential member of the Assembly, that it would be most 
 proper for them to apply to the Synod to rescind their 
 former order, as it respected the Presbytery ; and if they 
 refused, then for the council to appeal to the Assembly, 
 which ' no doubt would redress their grievances.' The 
 official letter of that Assembh', not having come to hand, 
 the council thought it prudent to postpone doing any thing 
 in it, until such letter could be seen. After it was seen, a 
 number of the members of council thought the prospect of 
 a redress of grievances not flattering ; and at the next 
 council it was voted by a large majority to go into a 
 constituted state, and in that capacity, address the General 
 Assembly ; but by reason of the minority refusing to 
 acquiesce in what the majority had done, the council did 
 not still constitute a Presbytery. Afcer some time, some of 
 those who were of the majority, felt willing to comj)ly with 
 the recommendation of the member who wrote to us, and 
 told us to go up by appeal from the Synod, but before there 
 was an opportunity of doing it, Ave heard to our astonish- 
 ment, that the Assembly had decided in favor of the Svnod. 
 
 *The Camberland Pres'tntery liave reasoa to thank G.-d, that every man 
 wliom tliey licensed, except one iudividual, cculiuues to belicvo, pivacb. ai>d A 
 
 [tiacticc ilic gospel ol Clirist.
 
 BRIEF HISTORICAL SKETCH. "231 
 
 This step at once superseded the necessity of an appeal ; 
 therefore, the council generally thought it was now time 
 to constitute into a Presbytery, and proceed to business 
 again in that capacity. But some of the members wished 
 to make the last eifort with the Synod, which now had the 
 business m their own hands, and the whole agreed at tlie 
 Ridge Meeting House in August last, to propose their last 
 terms, and forward them to the Transylvania Presbytery, 
 or Synod, by two Commissioners to be appointed for that 
 purpose, which was accordingly done, and the terms in 
 substance were as follows : 
 
 " We, the preachers belonging to the Council, both old 
 and young, from a sincere desire to be in union with the 
 general body of the Presbyterian Church, are willing to be 
 examined on the tenets of our holy religion, by the Tran- 
 sylvania Presbytery, Synod, or a committee appointed for 
 that purpose ; taking along the idea, however, that we be 
 received or rejected as a connected body. Also, all our 
 ministers, ordained and licentiates, retain their former 
 authority derived from the Cumberland Presbytery. It 
 w^as, moreover, understood that if the Synod should 
 require the preachers to re-adopt the Confession of Faith 
 that it should be with the exception of fatality only." 
 Our commissioners were directed to go, and take a copy 
 of the above minute, w'.thout any discretionary power 
 whatever, to alter the propositions in any way, and it was 
 unanimously agreed and determined, that if the Synod 
 would not accede to the propositions, that on the fourth 
 Tuesday in October ensuing, the whole Council Avould go 
 into a constituted state. The Commissioners accordingly 
 went to the Synod ; and after their return, informed us 
 that the Synod would not consider our case as a body, but 
 as individuals ; neither would they suffer any of our 
 preaclur.s to make the exception to the Confession of
 
 2:*.i: r. ii i e r historical s k e t c n . 
 
 Faith. The -Commissioners, notAvithstanding, obtained an 
 order for an intermediate Presbytery " to be held at 
 Green Town, to consider the case of Mr. Hodge and 
 others." Here, brethren, we will insert for your informa- 
 tion, the minute of the last Council, and also the preamble 
 to the minute of our first Presbytery. 
 
 " The Council met at Shilo, agreeably to adjournment 
 on the fourth Tuesday in October, 1809. Whereupon Mr. 
 King was appointed to the chair, and Thomas Donald 
 clerk. The Council opened by prayer. 
 
 " Inquirj'' was made, what progress the Commissioners 
 had made at the Transylvania Presbytery or Synod, 
 towards bringing about a reconciliation ; and how those 
 Judicatures had treated the propositions of the Council. 
 Mr. Hodge, after some preliminary remarks, in which he 
 suggested that he thought the Commissioners had obtained 
 a compliance with the substance of the Council's proposi- 
 tions, read a copy of a petition he had presented to the 
 Synod, and the Synod's order on that petition. After the 
 matter was discussed, and after the minute of the last 
 Council on that subject was read, and compared with the 
 petition and order above, the vote was taken whether or 
 not the Synod had complied with the propositions of the 
 Council, which was decided in the negative, by a very 
 large majority. The vote was then taken, whether or not 
 the Council would put the resolution of last Council into 
 execution, which went solemnly to declare, that unless the 
 Synod acceded to their propositions, they would on this 
 day constitute into a Presbytery, which was carried in the 
 affirmative by a large majority : after which Messrs. Wil- 
 liam and Samuel Hodge, ministers, and Thomas Donald, 
 elder, withdrew from the Council, virtually declaring their 
 intention to join tlie Transylvania Presbytery. Tliere 
 being then oiilv three ordained ministers piesent. it win
 
 BR-IEF HISTORICAL SKETCH. 233 
 
 inquired -whether they were now ready to go into a 
 constituted state ; when it was found that one of them was 
 embarrassed in his mind. 'Jhe Council then adjourned, 
 and met again, waiting the decision of that member: who 
 at length declared he could not feel free at the present 
 time to constitute. The Council then, together with all 
 the licentiates and candidates present, formed into a 
 committee and entered upon a free conversation on the 
 subject before them ; when it was finally agreed to, that 
 each ordained minister, licentiate, elder, and representa- 
 tive should continue in union, and use their influence to 
 keep the Societies in union, until the third Tuesday iu 
 March next ; and then meet at the Ridge meeting house. 
 After which, each one shall be released from this bond, 
 unless previously to that time, three ordained ministers 
 belonging to this body shall have constituted a Presbytery. 
 Then, in that case, the committee will all consider the 
 BOND of union perpetual; which Presbytery, after doing 
 such business as they may think proper, are to adjourn to 
 meet at the Ridge meeting house the said third Tuesday 
 in March in a Presbyterial capacity.'' 
 
 SAMUEL KING, Chairman. 
 
 " In Dixon County, Tennessee State, at the Rev. 
 M'Adow's, this 4th day of February, 1810. 
 
 " We, Samuel jM'Adow, Finis Ewing, and Samuel 
 King, regularly ordained ministers, in the Presbyterian 
 Church, against whom no charge, either of immorality or 
 heresy has ever been exhibited, before any of the Church 
 Judicatures, having waited in vain more than four years, 
 in the mean time, petitioning the General Assembly for a 
 redress of grievances, and a restoration of our violated 
 rights, have, and do hereby agree and determine, to con- 
 stitute into a Presbytery, icnown by the name of the 
 Cumberland Presbytery, on the following conditions: 
 2(; '
 
 20 1 ^ li 11 I E F HIS T R I C A L S K E T C II . 
 
 "• All candidates for the ministry, who may hereafter hi 
 licensed by this Presbytery, and all the licentiates or 
 probationers, who may hereafter be ordained by this 
 Presbyter;'-, shall be required, before such hcensure and 
 ordination, to receive and adopt the Confession and Disci- 
 pline of the Presbyterian Church, except the idea of 
 fatality, that seems to be taught under the mysterious 
 doctrine of Predestination. It is to be understood, 
 however, that such as can clearly receive the Confession, 
 without any exception, shall not be required to make any. 
 Moreover, all licentiates before they are set apart to the 
 ■whole work of the ministry, or ordained, shall be required 
 to undergo an examination on English Grammar, Geo- 
 graphy, Astronomy, Natural and Moral Philosophy, and 
 Church History.* The Presbytery may also require an 
 examination on all, or any part, of the above branches of 
 literature before licensure, if they deem it expedient." 
 
 Thus, brethren, we have, in the integrity of our hearts, 
 endeavored to give you as correct and impartial an 
 account of the rise and progress of the cause or causes, 
 that have brought us into our present situation, as justice 
 to ourselves, and our best recollection would admit. ^Ye 
 have not intentionally and unjustly exposed or covered the 
 conduct of any man or Judicature. We have only aimed 
 at giving a clear, honest view of the matter, that you 
 might be enabled to judge for yourselves whether we have 
 acted with propriety or impropriety. 
 
 We think, percipitancy or rashness cannot be justly 
 imputed to us in the present case. We have Avaited in an 
 unorganized state, for more than four years, and in that 
 time, have repeatedly prayed the Judicatures to redress 
 
 * It will not be uiiderstooii that pxaniiiint;(i;is on experimental reli;rii-.:i ana 
 Theolo_'v will be omitted.
 
 BKIEF HISTORICAL SKETCH. 235 
 
 our grievances ; and have not contended for one privilege 
 but what we conscientiously believe God's word allows us. 
 If we had sought or desired an occasion to make a schism 
 in the church, we had an excellent pretext, after the 
 unprecedented conduct of the Commission of Synod 
 towards us. But instead of this, we volmitarily suspended 
 our operations as a Presbytery, and waited from year to 
 year, beset on every side, hoping the matter might be 
 settled on principles just and equitable. AVe said " beset 
 on every side." i'es, brethren, a number of you know 
 that various sectaries took the advantage of our forbear- 
 ance and peculiar situation, and endeavored to rend our 
 flourishing congregations. The swarms of heretics and 
 fanatics also, who came down from the upper counties of 
 Kentucky, gave us much perplexity : yet we determined, 
 through grace, to stand firm, and continue to appeal to the 
 reason and justice of the higher Judicatures, until we 
 were assured they were not disposed to restore our rights. 
 This assurance we have at length obtained, and there was 
 no alternative left us, but either to violate our solemn 
 vows to our brethren, act contrary to our reason and 
 conscience, or form ourselves into a Presbytery, separate 
 from the Kentucky Synod. This step, at first view, may 
 alarm some of you ; but be assured, brethren, that 
 although we are not now united to the Presbyterian 
 Church by the external bond of discipline, that we feel as 
 much union in heart as formerly ; and we would further 
 assure you, that we have not set up as a party, inimical to 
 the general Presb\'terian church : no, — we, ourselves, are 
 Presbyterians, and expect ever to remain so, whether 
 united to the general body or not. 
 
 Permit us fui-ther to inform you what we do know to be 
 an incontestable fact. That is, there are a number of 
 ministers who arc ke|;t in the bo.^om of tho Presbyterian
 
 236 BRIEF HISTORICAL SKETCH. 
 
 Church, who liave deviated infinitely more from the Con- 
 fession than we have done. One can boldly deny the 
 imputation of Christ's active obedience to the sinner in 
 justification, and publish it to the world — another can 
 deny the operation of the Holy Spirit in the work of 
 regeneration,* and yet, we, who only object to the 
 unciualified idea of eternal reprobation, cannot be 
 indulged in that objection ! 
 
 It has been said that if all the ministers belonging to 
 the Council, had continued together, and had constituted 
 into a Presbytery, it would have been much better. 
 Brethren, if individuals, for reasons best known to them- 
 selves, and their God, have thought proper to change a 
 position in which they thought God had blessed them, we 
 have not yet felt at liberty to do likewise. We have to 
 account to God, and our own conscience, how we have 
 acted in this matter. 
 
 Some have feared because of the smallness of our 
 number. Brethren, we have yet left, in the bounds of our 
 Presbytery, almost as many ministers, exclusive of candi- 
 dates, as our blessed Lord chose to spread the Gospel 
 through the world. And whilst we acknowledge the 
 greatest inferiority to those twelve champions of the 
 Gospel, yet, we profess to believe that neither the standing, 
 nor the reputation of a people depends on their numbers. 
 If this were admitted, the Roman church, when it Avas at 
 its zenith of superstition and idolatry, would have been 
 the most permanent, and respectable in the world. But 
 the reformation and subsequent events have taught us that 
 that was not the case with her. But notwithstanding some 
 individuals have changed their ground, yet, as far as we 
 
 * See Mr. Davis' publication in South Cflioliua, niul Mr. Ci;»i.i.'iie.-.d'8 of 
 Teimessce.
 
 liKIEF IIIriTORICAL SKETCH. 2-:>7 
 
 have learned, but very few of the numerous and respecta- 
 ble societies or congregations have abandoned us : and 
 some individuals of those few, were partly constrained 
 to do as they have done, from their local situation. 
 
 Some of you are afraid you cannot be supplied by the 
 Presbytery. Brethren, the same Almighty Lord of the 
 harvest, who heard your prayers on that subject ten years 
 ago, is willing to hear again. Is the harvest indeed great 
 and the laborers fetv ? well then, pray the Lord to send 
 more laborers. 
 
 Some fear lest the Presbytery should take too much 
 liberty in licensing and ordaining unlearned men. If by 
 this you mean, you are afraid the Presbytery, in some 
 instances, will dispense with the dead languages, your fears 
 are well grounded. But if you are afraid we will license 
 and ordain without a good English education, we hope 
 your fears are without foundation. And while we thus 
 candidly declare our intention to receive men as candi- 
 dates, without a knowledge of the languages, who are men 
 of good talents, and who appear to be evidently called 
 of God, believing, as we do, that there are thousands in 
 the Presbyterian Church of such description, who would 
 make more able, respectable, and more useful ministers of 
 Jesus Christ, than many who say they have been brought 
 up at the feet of Gamaliel : we would nevertheless 
 recommend it to all parents who have sons who promise 
 fair for the ministry, to have them taught the Greek 
 language, especially the Greek Testament. Some of us 
 intend to do ourselves what we here recommend, and 
 thereby more fully convince you of our sincerity. 
 
 We would just add, that we have it in view as a Pres- 
 bytery, to continue, or make another proposition to the 
 Synod of Kentucky, or some other Synod, for a re-union. 
 If we can obtain it witliuut vinlatiu:: our natural and
 
 238 BRIEF HISTORICAL SKETCH. 
 
 Scriptural rights, it will meet the most ardent wish of our 
 hearts ; if we cannot, we hope to be enabled to commit 
 ourselves and cause to Him who is able to keep us. 
 Brethren, if we live at the feet of the Redeemer, and feel 
 constant dependence on Him, we are not afraid but that 
 he will be our God and director. And if God be for U8, 
 ivho nan he against us? We therefore entreat you, 
 brethren, to ivatch and he sober. 
 
 Cultivate friendship with all societies of Christians, who 
 maintain the fundamental doctrines of the Gospel, and 
 whose lives comport with their profession; but avoid the 
 multitude of deceivers, who have gone out into the world, 
 and strike at the root of all real religion. Avoid them, 
 we entreat you, as you wouM the open enemies of the 
 cross of Christ. 
 
 Crird on the tvhole armor of God. Fight the good 
 fight of faith, live in ^jeacg, and the God of peace shall 
 he with you. Amen. 
 
 SAMUEL M'ADOW, Moderator. 
 
 Test. YOUNG EWING, Clerk. 
 
 Notwithstanding the peculiar dijQSculties with which this 
 infant Church has had to contend, its members have 
 continued to increase, and every year has augured more 
 and more favorably for its stability. 
 
 The first Presbytery became so much enlarged in the 
 course of three years, that in April, 1813, at the Beach 
 meeting house, Tennessee, it was resolved to divide it 
 and form three subordinate Judicatories, which should 
 constitute a Synod. The following minute is the preamble 
 to this decision, and presents a pleasing prospect of the 
 gradual increase of Cumberland Presbyterians : 
 
 " Whereas, the Cumberland Presbytery have made 
 ©verv reasonable effort fi.'i- a re-union witi! the Pre<bvterian
 
 BRIEF HISTORICAL SKETCU. 239 
 
 Church ; and Avhereas, the extent of our bounds and the 
 number and local situation of our members, now render it 
 inconvenient to do business in but one Presbytery ; and 
 Avhereas, the constitution of a Synod is desirable, and we 
 hope will be productive of good consequences in various 
 ways, particularly as a ti-ibunal having appellant juiisdic- 
 tion : Resolved," etc. 
 
 Five of the members were ordered to meet at Mt. 
 Carmel meeting house, Tennessee, on the first Tuesday of 
 the ensuing August, to constitute the Elk Presbytery, 
 and four others were appointed to constitute the Logan 
 Presbytery, on the fifth Tuesday of the same month, at 
 Red River meeting house, Kentucky. These Presbyteries 
 Avere directed to meet the Cumberland Presbytery on the 
 fifth of tlie next October at the Beach meeting house, 
 Tennessee, to constitute the Cumberland Synod, which was 
 done accordingly. 
 
 Soon after the close of the late war, the tide of 
 emigration began to flow rapidly westward, which greatly 
 multiplied demands for preaching ; so that it seemed for a 
 time, utterly impossible to meet them. The members of 
 the Church, however, were requested by Synod to 
 observe the fourth Monday of May, 1817, as a day of 
 fasting and prayer to Almighty God to revive his work 
 and send forth more laborers into his vineyard. The 
 Great Head of Zion evidently heard the cries of his 
 people ; the succeeding summer was a time of much 
 interest to the Church ; and in the fall many young men 
 of promising talents became candidates for the ministry. 
 This added fresh life to the body, and inspired new- 
 settlements of the West and South with a hope of yet 
 being supplied with preaching. This hope was not 
 disappointed. A goodly number of young laborers soon 
 entered the field for the purpose of gathering up the
 
 240 BRIEF JIISTORICAL SKETCH. 
 
 scattered disciples of Christ, and to call guilty multitudcg 
 to repentance. The consequence was, those that had been 
 sighing in the -wilderness and weeping by the water 
 courses, because there was none to break to them the 
 bread of life, were made to crj out how beautiful upon the 
 mountains are the feet of him that bringeth yood tidings 
 of good, that publisheth salvation, that saith unto Zion, 
 thy Crod reigneth. Stupid sinners were also awakened, 
 and many precious revivals of religion immediately com- 
 menced. 
 
 Here was discovered more clearly than ever, the provi- 
 dence of God in raising up the Cumberland Presbyterians. 
 A large portion of the western population were partial to 
 the Presbyterian form of Church government, though they 
 could not receive all their doctrinal sentiments. But had 
 the Presbyterian sentiments been generally embraced, still 
 they were at that time comparatively without funds to 
 educate ministers, or to send them into the field after they 
 were educated, and there were no prospects of salaries 
 from the frontiers ; therefore, but few of their clergymen 
 were to be found in the whitened harvest of the West. It 
 is also true, that the peculiarities of the jNIethodists and 
 Baptists were thought by many to be imsupported by the 
 word of God ; consequently they were unwilling to place 
 themselves and families under the ministry of cither 
 denomination. At this important crisis, the Lord of the 
 harvest was pleased to raise up the Cumberland Presbyte- 
 rians, and direct them to take a midway stand between 
 Calvinism and Arminianism ; and to open a school for the 
 purpose of quaUfying men for the ministry that had been 
 previously unknown in the Presbyterian Church, viz : an 
 itinerant school. In this seminary, scores of young 
 heralds of the cross were fitted for the sacred desk, and 
 strange as it may appear, many of thorn Car surpassed the
 
 BKIEF HLSTURICAL SKETCH. 241 
 
 College missionaries of the East. While some were 
 "waiting for Education Societies to open the door for them 
 into the ministrj, and others who had already entered, 
 were waiting for Missionary Societies to send them into 
 the field, these Cumberland Pioneers moved on with the 
 tide of emigration, submitting to all the privations and 
 hardships pecuUar to new settlements, with but little 
 prospect of any reward in this life, except the pleasure of 
 saving souls. Upon the whole, I firmly beUeve, that 
 thousands are now in heaven, and others are on their way 
 thither, who never would have been saved, had it not been 
 for the labors of Cumberland Presbyterians, and that God 
 haa yet an important part for them to act in spreading the 
 conquest of the Redeemer's Cross. 
 
 The following brief sketch of the constitution of the 
 several Presbyteries, will show the rapid growth of the 
 Cumberland Presbyterian Church, in the course of the 
 last twelve years. 
 
 At Sugg's Creek, Tennessee, October 22, 1819, the 
 McGee Presbytery was stricken ofif from the Logan Pres- 
 bytery, by an order of Synod, and ordered to be consti- 
 tuted in Missouri, (then a Territory,) on the fourth Tues- 
 day of May following. 
 
 The Synod in session at Russellville, October 18, 1821, 
 divided the Elk Presbytery, and directed two new Presby- 
 teries to be constituted — one to be known by the name of 
 the Alabama, and the other the Tennessee Presbytery. At 
 this Synod, also, the Anderson Presbytery was stricken off 
 from the Logan Presbytery, and the Lebanon from the 
 Nashville Presbytery. 
 
 By an order of Synod, at the Beach meeting house, 
 Tennessee, October 16, 1822, the Illinois Presbytery was 
 Stricken off from Ander&on and McGee Presbyteries. 
 
 On the 24th of October, 1823, by the authority of 
 51 .
 
 242 BRIEF HISTORICAL SKETCn. 
 
 Synod, at Russellville, the Alabama Presbytery, owing to 
 the remote situation of its members from each other, the 
 difficulty of meeting in time of high water, etc., "vvas 
 dissolved, and a part of its members, with two from the 
 Tennessee Presbytery, were appointed to constitute the 
 Bigby Presbytery. The balance of the members of Ala- 
 bama were attached to the Tennessee Presbytery. At 
 this same Synod, the McGee Presbytery was divided for 
 the purpose of constituting the Arkansas Presbytery. 
 
 At Cane Creek meeting house, October 22, 1824, 
 owing to additions to the ministry, change of residence, 
 etc., preachers were appointed by Synod to re-organize 
 the Alabama Presbytery. At this session, the Hopewell 
 Presbytery was also stricken off from the Nashville Pres- 
 bytery. It was, moreover, deemed indispensable either to 
 divide the Synod and form a General Assembly, or revise 
 the Constitution of the Church, so as to admit of a dele- 
 gated Synod. The question was therefore submitted to 
 the consideration of the several Presbyteries. 
 
 At the Synod at Princeton, Kentucky, October 25, 
 1825, the Anderson Presbytery was divided, and the 
 Indiana Presbytery required to be constituted. 
 
 A constitutional majority of the Presbyteries reported 
 to this Synod in favor of a General Assembly. 
 
 After discussing the question at some length, by mutual 
 consent, a decision was postponed till another meeting of 
 the Synod. 
 
 At this session, Commissioners were appointed to select 
 a site for Cumberland College. They met in January 
 following, and after examining several places, decided in 
 favor of the vicinity of Princeton. The institution went 
 into practical operation on the first day of the ensuing 
 March, on the manual labor plan. It now numbers about 
 sixty students, and is in a tolerably flourishing condition.
 
 BRIEF HISTORICAL SKETCH. 2'43 
 
 No new Presbyteries were formed in 1826. 
 
 The Bamett and Knoxville Presbyteries were appointed 
 to be constituted, by order of Synod in session at Russell- 
 ville, Kentucky, November 21, 1827. The former was 
 taken from the McGee and the latter from the Lebanon 
 Presbyteries. 
 
 October 21, 1828, the Synod at Franklin, Tennessee, 
 ordered the St. Louis Presbytery to be constituted, and to 
 be taken from the Arkansas Presbytery. Also Princeton 
 Presbytery was stricken from Anderson and the Sanga- 
 mon from Illinois Presbyteries. 
 
 The subject of Temperance was discussed at this 
 session of Synod, and the following resolution unanimously 
 adopted : — 
 
 " Resolved, That the preachers belonging to the Cum- 
 berland Presbyterian Church, both ordained and licensed, 
 and hkewise the different members, be requested to unite 
 in discountenancing the unnecessary use of ardent spirits 
 in their several congregations and families, and whereever 
 else their influence may extend." 
 
 Pursuant to this resolution, Temperance Associations 
 have been formed throughout the bounds of the Church, 
 and hundreds and thousands have been induced to abandon 
 entirely the use of the intoxicating fluid. 
 
 The subject of a General Assembly was again brought 
 before the Synod, while in session at Franklin, and after 
 considerable discussion, it was resolved to come to a 
 decision on this important matter. Before the vote was 
 taken, an aged member arose and recited the solemn 
 manner in which the first Presbytery was constituted. 
 The fear of God seemed to fall on every mind, and 
 breathless silence pervaded the house for several minutes. 
 It was then proposed that the oldest preacher present, 
 should implore direction from heaven. The Rev, Jas. B.
 
 244 BRIEF HISTORICAL SKETCH. 
 
 Porter, being the oldest member present, was called on to 
 discharge this duty. Before prayer, he recurred in a 
 brief, but feeling manner, to the difficulties through which 
 Cumberland Presbyterians had already passed, and to the 
 kind providence of God, that had been displayed in their 
 protection. During prayer, much access seemed to be 
 enjoyed to a throne of grace ; and every member of the 
 house appeared to reaUze his responsibility to the Great 
 Head of the Church, for the part he was about to act. 
 The votes were then called for — when it appeared a large 
 majority were in favor of a General Assembly. 
 
 The Cumberland Synod was then, by mutual consent, 
 divided, and the four following Synods ordered to be 
 constituted, viz : The Missouri Synod, embracing the 
 McGee, Barnett, Illinois, St. Louis, Sangamon and 
 Arkansas Presbyteries : the Green Biver Synod, com- 
 posed of the Logan, Anderson, Indiana and Princeton 
 Presbyteries : the Franklin Synod, embracing the Nash- 
 ville, Lebanon, Knoxville and Hopewell Presbyteries : the 
 Columbia Synod, consisting of the Elk, Tennessee, Bigby, 
 and Alabama Presbyteries. 
 
 The bounds of these Synods have been much enlarged 
 since they were constituted, and the following new Pres- 
 byteries formed, viz : Within the limits of the Green Biver 
 Synod, the Kentucky, Washington and Wabash Presbyte- 
 ries : in Franklin Synod, the Forked-Deer and Hatchey 
 Presbyteries : and in the Columbia Synod, the Elyton and 
 Mississippi Presbyteries. 
 
 It will be seen from this brief sketch, that Cumberland 
 Presbyterians have, at present, twenty-five Presbyteries, 
 four Synods, and a General Assembly. 
 
 Their number of preachers is thought to bo near four 
 hundred, besides many candidates for the ministry. But 
 inasmuch as a statistical account of their congregations
 
 BRIEF HISTORICAL SKETCH. 245 
 
 and ministers has never yet been made out, their numeri 
 cal strength cannot at this time be certainly known. 
 Some have expressed surprise that this should have been 
 neglected until so late a period. It is my view, however, 
 very far from being a censurable omission. Too frequent 
 a display of numbers has always seemed to me to savor of 
 ostentation ; and I have thought such conduct was apt to 
 beget an undue and unsanctified eagerness for the procure- 
 ment of numbers. Nevertheless, as there appears to be 
 so much anxiety among other denominations, to know the 
 number of members in the Cumberland Presbyterian 
 Church, and some very inaccurate conjectures have 
 recently been published on this subject, it is probable their 
 statistics will be shortly submitted to the pubhc. 
 
 The operations of Cumberland Presbyterians have 
 heretofore been principally confined to the foUo^ving 
 portion of the valley of the Mississippi, viz : The States 
 of Kentucky, Tennessee, Alabama, Mississippi, Louisiana, 
 Illinois, Indiana, and the Arkansas Territory. This year, 
 however, they have had a most glorious revival in the 
 western part of the State of Pennsylvania, the influence 
 of which is felt to some extent in the State of New York. 
 Several flourishing societies have recently been formed 
 in that section of country — and the work is still pro- 
 gressing. 
 
 They have kept up the practice of holding camp- 
 meethigs in their congregations, ever since their organiza- 
 tion as a body. Indeed, this custom was first mtroduced 
 by that part of the Presbyterian Church, that afterwards 
 became Cumberland Presbyterians. About three hundred 
 of these meetings are now held every year, at which many 
 profess to obtain religion : on some occasions two hundred 
 and upwards. 
 
 At first, this denomination, like aJl other branches of
 
 246 BRIEF HISTORICAL SKETCH. 
 
 the Church, wldle in infancy^ met with considerable 
 opposition from other sectaries. They have, however, 
 been blessed with much union in feeling and effort, as well 
 as in doctrine, among themselves, and have ever kept 
 their pulpits and communion open to all orthodox 
 Christians. 
 
 They have cordially united with other denominations in 
 advancing the benevolent enterprises of the present day. 
 The salutary influence of Sabbath Schools is felt, to a 
 considerable extent throughout then* bounds, and they 
 have had for several years a Missionary School in the 
 Chickasaw nation. It has recently, however, been deemed 
 expedient to close the operations of this institution, owing 
 to the unsettled state of the Indians. 
 
 On the subject of the doctrines of Cumberland Presby- 
 terians, I need say but little, inasmuch as their Confession 
 of Faith has long since been before the public. I will 
 subjoin, however, the following extract from Buck's Theo- 
 logical Dictionary, which will give a brief outline of their 
 views. 
 
 1st. " They hold that Adam was made upright, pure and /rce; that he 
 was necessai'ily under the moral law, which binds all intelligences ; and 
 having transgressed it, he was consequently, with all his posterity ex- 
 posed to eternal punishment and misery. 
 
 2d. That Christ, the second Adam, represented just as many as the 
 first, consequently made an atonement for all, " which will be testified in 
 due time." But that the benefit of that atonement \\i\\ be only received 
 by the tnie believer. 
 
 3d. That all Adam's family are totally depraved, " conceived in sin ; 
 going astray from the womb, and all children of wrath ;" therefore must 
 " be born again ;" justified and sanctified, or they never can enter into 
 the kingdom of God. 
 
 4th. That justification is by faith alone as the Instrument ; by the 
 merits of Christ's active and passive obedience, as the meritorious cause ; 
 and by the operation of God's Spirit, as the efficient, or active cause. 
 
 5th. That as the sinner is justified on the account of Christ's righte- 
 ousness being imputed or accounted to him ; on the same account he 
 will be enabled to go on from one dejjrce of grace to another, in a pro-
 
 BRIEF IIISTOKICAL SKETCn. 2-i7 
 
 gressive life of sanctification, until he is fitted to be gathered into tho 
 gamer of God ; who will certainly take to glory every one who has 
 been really justified; that is, he, Christ, has become wisdom, (light to 
 convince) righteousness, (to justify) sanctification, (to cleanse) and 
 redemption, (to glorify) to every truly regenerated soul. 
 
 6th. That there are three persons in one God, co-equal, essential, and 
 eternal ; or the Father, Word, and Holy Ghost : that the mediator is 
 very God and very man ; two distinct natures in one person ; therefore 
 while the humanity obeys and suffers, there is infinite worth or merit 
 given to that obedience and suffering, by the union of the divinity. 
 
 They dissent from the Confession — in, 1st, That there are no eternal 
 reprobates. 2d, That Christ died not for a part only, but for all mankind. 
 3d, That all infants, dying in infancy, are saved through Christ, and 
 sanctification of the Spirit. 4th, That the Spirit of God operates on the 
 world, or as co-extensively as Christ has made the atonement, in such a 
 manner as to leave all men inexcusable. 
 
 As to the doctrines of predestination and election, they think, (with 
 many eminent and modest divines who have written on the subject,) 
 they are mysterious, and they are not well pleased with the application 
 that rigid Calvinists, or Arminians, make of them. They think the 
 truth, on that, as well as many other points in divinity, lies between the 
 opposite extremes. They are confident, however, that those doctrines 
 should not, on the one hand be so construed as to make any thing the 
 creature has done, or can do, at all meritorious in his salvation ; or to lay 
 any ground to say "well done I;" or to take the least degree of the 
 honor of our justification and perseverance from God's unmerited grace, 
 and Christ's pure righteousness. On the other hand, they are equally 
 confident those doctrines should not be so construed as to make God the 
 author of sin, directly or indirectly ; either of Adam's sin, or any subse- 
 quent sin of his fallen race ; or to contradict the express and repeated 
 declarations of God's word, on tlie extent of the atonement and opera- 
 tions of the Spirit; or to contradict the sincerity of God's expostulations 
 with sinners, and make his oath to have no meaning, when he swears 
 he has no pleasure in their death ; or to resolve the whole character of 
 the Deity into his sovereignty, without a due regard to all other of his 
 adorable attributes. Finally, they think those doctrines ought to bo 
 thought and spoken of in a consistency with God's moral government, 
 which always has for its object the hajjpiness of his intelligent creatures, 
 when it consists ^^•ith his justice, and tlie honor of the divine throne." 
 
 They baptize infants, -where one or both the parents are 
 believers in Christ, and permit believing adults, who have 
 not been baptized in infancy, to select their own mode of
 
 248 BRIEF HISTORICAL SKETCH. 
 
 baptism. They are induced to grant this privilege from « 
 belief that the Bible neither specifies the quantity of 
 water to be used in baptism, nor the mode of receiving it. 
 Therefore, they think the subjects of this ordinance have 
 as good a right to a choice for themselves, as communicants 
 have at the Lord's Table, some of whom take more bread 
 and wine, and others a less quantity. Cumberland Pres- 
 byterians view these two ordinances equal in point of 
 importance, and do not feel at liberty to impose restrictions 
 in administering them, where the word of God imposes 
 none.
 
 SCHOOL GRAMMARS. 
 
 I The Series consists of Two Parts, 
 
 I. JBCTLER'S INTRODUCTORY LESSONS IN 
 
 ENGLISH GRAMMAR.— Eor Beginners 
 n. BUTLER'S PRACTICAL GRAMMAR. 
 
 Instead of offering- to the public their own commendations of these books, the , 
 publishers have the pleasure of inviting attention to the following communications : 
 
 1. From Rev. .1. M'Clintock, D.D., who is well known throughout the United ' 
 States as one of the most accomplished scholars and skilful educators. As a ' 
 professor in the highest institutions of learning, as the author of a most successful 
 series of classical text books, and as editor of the Quarterly Review, published , 
 by the Nortiiern Methodist Episcopal Church, in the city of New York, his 
 reputation is as wide as the country. 
 
 '' Bltler'b ' Pr.\ctic.\l QBAMM.iR OP THE EsGiisa La!»ou.\qe/ is an exceedingly well- 
 oonceiTed and well-executed book. It is scientific, not only in its groundwork (which 
 every element.-iry book ought to be), but also in itif practical methods and devices, where 
 empiricism i.-< too often substituted for science. As every leiison can be put to use at once, ' 
 the leiimer miikes real progress with every page. I Lave seen no Elementary English ' 
 Grammar that plea.ses me better-— or so well. 
 
 JOHN M'CLINTOCK. 
 
 New York, March 28, 1849. 
 
 2. From Gkorgk B. Emerson, of Boston, whose commendation of any text | 
 book is conclusive evidence of its great merits. He stands foremost among the 
 men to whom New England looks up, as the highest authority in all matters , 
 connected with education. 
 
 <, Dear Sir — I have hardly had an hour since I received your note accompanying this i 
 Grammar, which was not absolutely bespoken for gome other purpo.^ie. On looking over ' 
 le book rapidly, I see r'any things in it which are e-toelleut. The definitions are remark- ' 
 ably simple iind cicar ; the 'ules are short and comprehensive ; and the arrangement is so < 
 good., and the exercises so h..-1i "elected, that a tolerable teacher might be very successful 
 in teaching the principles of English Grammar by the aid of it. It forms, moreover, in 
 the way it is intended to be used, what every Grammar for beginners ought to form — an 
 introduction to the art and practice of composition. 
 
 The names of the tenses are far more sensible ami philosophical than those found in 
 most Gramm.^rs, which indeed are often quire wrong and absurd ; and the principles of J 
 Syntax and of Prosody are singularly well condensed, without becoming too abstract and 
 obscure. In a future edition. '. hope he will give the same condensation to the rule* fcr , 
 Punctuation. I am, dear sir, very truiy yours, 
 
 Oct. 27, 184.5. GEO. B. EMEKSON 
 
 To J. a. Palfrey, LL.D., O.D., Secretary of State. 
 
 3. The following are extracts from the opinions of distinguish-^d scholars: — 
 
 From E. I). North, Prof, of Rhetoric 
 in Ynle CoUe<:e. 
 " It is the most scholarly and philosophie 
 Grammar that I know." 
 
 A. D. Lord, of Ohio. 
 
 " I consider it one of the best works we 
 . havid on the subject." 
 
 Rev. B. P. Aydelote, of Cincinnati. 
 
 " An improvement, In every respect, upon 
 I preceding works." 
 
 ( Rich. H. Lee, Prof Woshin^fon Coll. 
 I "I heartily recommcad it as the beet now 
 to be got.'' 
 
 John Leicis, of LJanscollen. 
 " It is really what its title indicates — A 
 Practical Grammar." 
 
 Jno. B. L. Sunk, Terre Haute.. 
 " Far in advance of any now in use." 
 
 E. A. Smith, S'ip't of Cor.imon Sckook, 
 Statetotrn, N Y. 
 " I prefer it befbre Brown's and Bul- 
 lions'." 
 
 Mo.ttit Soule, North Bridsrton. 
 "My beau Ideal of an English Gram-'
 
 BRONSON'S 
 
 OR, 
 
 f Mental and Vocal Philosophy, for the Development 
 of the Mind and Body. 
 
 COMPRISING 
 
 1. Tivo or Three Hundred of the Choicest Anecdotes in our Language. 
 
 2. Three Thousand Oratorical and Poetical Readings and Recitations. 
 
 3. Five Thousand Proverbs. Maxims, Sayings. Themes, and Laconics. 
 
 4. And Several Hundred Elegant Engravings, to lUustraie the iVork. 
 
 ) 
 
 IT CONTAINS: 
 
 I. All the Principles of Elocution, in will Feel and Think he mngt have, and 
 accoraance with Physiological and Men- I cannot do without it, 
 tal Science: II. SIX FULL LENGTH 
 
 VIEWS of the Nerves of Organic Life, 
 of Respiration, of the Nerves of Sense 
 and Motion, and of all the Muscles and 
 Bones of the whole Body, clothed and 
 unclothed: III. Natural and Deformed 
 Chests, Positions of Ladies and Gentle- 
 men, of their Bodies, Hands, Arms, and 
 Feet, and ONE HUNDRED Full 
 Length Oratorical and Poetical Por- 
 traits: IV. FORTY-FOUR MOUTHS, 
 showing every position to produce the 
 FORTY-FOUR sounds of our Lan- 
 guage : V. The Common, and New 
 Mode of Learning the Letters, of Spell- 
 ing, and of Teaching Children to Read, 
 involving the Science of Phonology : 
 
 VI. Several Hundred Jaw or Muscle- 
 Breakers, for Training the Voice, while 
 "Laughter holds both of his sides." 
 
 VII, Flb'TY ENGRAVINGS, exhib- 
 iting all the Phases of Passion, with 
 appropriate examples to illustrate them: 
 VI II An immense number of Ques- 
 tions and Subjects suggested for Ly- 
 ceums, Debating Societies, and Social 
 Parties: IX. The largest and best col- 
 lection of READINGS, RECITA- 
 TIONS, and DKCLAMATIONS, in- 
 cluding' those interspersed with his 
 Popular Lectures, involving every va- 
 riety of Thought and Feeling, and 
 ranging from the deepest Tragedy to 
 the highest Comedy ; with something 
 on every page, calculated to make one 
 serious and gay : X. By being printed 
 in double columns, and certain kinds of 
 type, it is designed, on pliiloso|)hical 
 principles, t" facilitate the arts of Read 
 
 ITS COMPARATIVE MERITS. 
 
 I. An examination of its Contents 
 and their Arrangement, will enable one ' 
 to institute a comparison between this ^ 
 work, and all others on the same subject. 
 
 II. It is in perfect harmony wirh ^ 
 what is known of all that is NATURAL, ( 
 HUMAN, and DIVINE. 
 
 III. Its foundations are deeply laid' 
 in the Philosophy of Mind and Vc 
 Spirit and Matter; and the principles' 
 are of a far-reaching and comprehensive ' 
 nature, tending to produce a great rev- ' 
 olution in the Art of R-eading and , 
 Speaking with Science and Eft'ect, and 
 the development of the WHOLE 
 MAN, Soul, Mind, and Body. 
 
 IV. Its method is that of ANALYSIS . 
 and SYNTHESIS, and is altogether! 
 Progressive and Practical in its charac- 
 teristics. 
 
 V. Although but ONE Elocutionary 
 Principle is presented, specifically, on ' 
 any page, yet each Elementary page | 
 contains, incidentally, ALL the Princi- 
 ples of Elocution. 
 
 VI. These Principles have never j 
 been known to fail, when faithfully ap- 
 plied, to enable one to Read. Speak, i 
 and Blow on Wind Instruments, for ( 
 hours in succession, without Hoarse- 
 ness, or injurious Exhaustion ; and they 
 tend to the Preservation from, and Cure ' 
 of Diseases of the Throat and Lungs, 
 Dyspepsia, and other Complaints inci- 
 dental to Public Speaking, and a Sed- 
 entary Life. 
 
 Vri. It is BEAUTIFULLY and ^ 
 
 ing, Memorizing, and the Preservation I SUBSTANTIALLY got up in the oc- ) 
 of ihe Eyesight — three important points I tavo form, of between three and four) 
 
 of attainment : XI. It is expressly pre- 
 pared for use in all SCHOOLS, ACAD- 
 EMIES, and COLLEGES. Male and 
 Female; and also with particular ref- 
 ereace to Private Readers and Learn- 
 ers ! XII. In a word, it is just such a 
 
 bmk, as every oon, having heard of it, J It !9WLY ONB UOhLAB 
 
 hundred pages, and includes a greater f 
 variety of Prose and Pootrj^ than any ( 
 other system of Elocution, and contauis '. 
 DOUBLE tho amount of reading mat- ( 
 ter found In any similar work in the I 
 United Statep, and yet— THF: PRICJS J
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 FormLQ — 15to-10,'48 (B1039)444 
 
 WIV-PSITY of CALlFORfiu^ 
 
 AT 
 
 LOS ANGELES 
 
 LIBRARY
 
 BX 
 
 8975 
 D71t 
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 AA 000 995 217